and_o wine_n in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o supper_n be_v make_v flesh_n and_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n in_o that_o same_o manner_n that_o the_o eternal_a word_n of_o god_n be_v make_v flesh_n but_o so_o it_o be_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n neither_o evanished_a nor_o yet_o be_v change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o flesh_n and_o in_o like_a manner_n the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n neither_o by_o evanish_v of_o the_o substance_n thereof_o nor_o yet_o by_o change_v the_o substance_n thereof_o into_o another_o substance_n justine_n martyr_n tell_v we_o that_o the_o bread_n and_o the_o wine_n even_o that_o sin_n sanctify_a food_n wherewith_o our_o blood_n and_o flesh_n by_o conversion_n be_v nourish_v be_v that_o which_o we_o be_v teach_v to_o be_v the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n incarnate_a our_o lord_n say_v clemens_n of_o alexandria_n 38._o do_v bless_v wine_n when_o he_o say_v take_v drink_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n the_o blood_n of_o the_o vine_n irenaeus_n say_v 57â—_n that_o our_o lord_n take_v bread_n of_o that_o condition_n which_o be_v usual_a among_o we_o confess_v it_o to_o be_v his_o body_n and_o 32._o the_o cup_n likewise_o contain_v that_o creature_n which_o be_v usual_a among_o we_o his_o blood_n so_o that_o in_o their_o construction_n it_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n which_o christ_n call_v his_o body_n it_o be_v bread_n in_o substance_n material_a bread_n and_o the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n in_o signification_n and_o sacramental_a relation_n the_o lord_n call_v bread_n his_o body_n now_o since_o bread_n can_v not_o be_v his_o body_n substantial_o it_o must_v needs_o be_v it_o be_v only_o his_o body_n sacramental_o of_o image_n and_o prayer_n to_o saint_n concern_v the_o use_n of_o image_n we_o find_v that_o in_o these_o best_a &_o ancient_a time_n christian_n be_v so_o far_o from_o bring_v they_o into_o their_o church_n that_o some_o of_o they_o will_v not_o so_o much_o as_o admit_v the_o art_n itself_o of_o make_v they_o so_o jealous_a be_v they_o of_o the_o danger_n and_o careful_a for_o the_o prevention_n of_o deceit_n whereby_o the_o simple_a may_v any_o way_n be_v draw_v on_o to_o the_o adore_v of_o they_o we_o be_v plain_o forbid_v say_v clemens_n alexandrinus_n 24._o to_o exercise_v that_o deceitful_a art_n for_o the_o prophet_n say_v thou_o shall_v not_o make_v the_o likeness_n of_o any_o thing_n either_o in_o the_o heaven_n or_o in_o the_o earth_n beneath_o 58._o moses_n command_v man_n to_o make_v no_o image_n that_o shall_v represent_v god_n by_o art_n â—1_n for_o in_o truth_n a_o image_n be_v a_o dead_a matter_n form_v by_o the_o hand_n of_o a_o artificer_n but_o we_o have_v no_o sensible_a image_n make_v of_o any_o sensible_a matter_n but_o such_o a_o image_n as_o be_v to_o be_v conceive_v with_o the_o understanding_n 20._o yea_o but_o thy_o image_n be_v of_o gold_n be_v it_o so_o now_o i_o pray_v thou_o what_o be_v gold_n or_o silver_n iron_n brass_n ivory_n the_o adamant_n diamond_n or_o precious_a stone_n be_v they_o not_o terra_fw-la et_fw-la ex_fw-la terrâ_fw-la be_v they_o ought_v but_o earth_n and_o make_v of_o the_o earth_n now_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o piecâ—_n of_o more_o refine_a earth_n i_o have_v learned_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d not_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d terram_fw-la calcare_fw-la non_fw-la colere_fw-la to_o walk_v on_o the_o earth_n and_o not_o to_o worship_v it_o to_o set_v my_o foot_n on_o it_o not_o to_o bow_v my_o knee_n to_o it_o and_o thus_o far_o clement_a of_o alexandria_n hold_v it_o a_o monstrous_a thing_n to_o bow_v down_o to_o a_o stock_n or_o a_o stone_n irenaeus_n reckon_v it_o among_o the_o abuse_n of_o the_o gnostike_n 24._o that_o they_o have_v certain_a paint_a image_n and_o other_o make_v of_o other_o stuff_n say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o picture_n of_o christ_n make_v by_o pilate_n when_o the_o emperor_n adrian_n in_o favour_n of_o the_o christian_n alexandro_n have_v command_v that_o in_o every_o city_n church_n shall_v be_v build_v without_o image_n which_o at_o this_o day_n be_v call_v adrian's_n temple_n because_o they_o have_v no_o god_n in_o they_o which_o they_o say_v he_o make_v for_o that_o end_n to_o wit_n to_o pleasure_v the_o christian_n it_o be_v present_o conceive_v that_o he_o prepare_v those_o temple_n for_o christ_n as_o aelius_n lampridius_n noteh_fw-it in_o the_o life_n of_o alexander_n severus_n which_o be_v a_o evident_a argument_n that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o use_n of_o christian_n in_o those_o day_n to_o have_v any_o image_n in_o their_o church_n learned_a master_n casaâ—bone_n in_o his_o note_n upon_o this_o place_n of_o lampridius_n lampâ—id_fw-la think_v that_o this_o story_n be_v rather_o to_o be_v refer_v to_o tiberius_n the_o emperor_n â—han_o to_o hadrian_n and_o that_o adrian_n cause_v temple_n to_o be_v dedicate_v to_o his_o own_o name_n and_o thâ—se_a temple_n adrian_n be_v prevent_v by_o death_n remain_v unfinished_a and_o without_o any_o image_n at_o all_o whence_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o many_o wâ—n_a thought_n that_o adrian_n build_v those_o temple_n not_o to_o himself_o but_o unto_o christ_n and_o with_o these_o agree_v lampridiusâ—_n as_o one_o who_o know_v that_o which_o none_o can_v then_o be_v ignorant_a of_o that_o both_o the_o jew_n in_o the_o temple_n at_o jerusalem_n do_v worship_n god_n without_o image_n and_o picture_n as_o both_o strabo_n and_o dio_n write_v and_o that_o in_o their_o day_n the_o christian_a church_n be_v such_o as_o afterward_o saint_n austin_n report_v they_o to_o have_v be_v in_o his_o day_n saint_n austin_n upon_o the_o hundred_o and_o thirteen_o psalm_n 2._o expound_v those_o word_n of_o david_n that_o idol_n have_v a_o mouth_n and_o speak_v not_o make_v this_o objection_n that_o the_o church_n have_v also_o divers_a instrument_n and_o vessel_n make_v of_o gold_n and_o silver_n for_o the_o use_n of_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n but_o he_o answer_v have_v these_o instrument_n mouth_n and_o speak_v not_o eye_n and_o see_v not_o do_v we_o address_v our_o prayer_n to_o they_o now_o sure_o he_o can_v not_o have_v speak_v thus_o if_o he_o have_v image_n in_o church_n or_o if_o image_n have_v be_v a_o part_n of_o the_o church_n utensil_n and_o moveable_n in_o his_o day_n concern_v prayer_n to_o saint_n justine_n martyr_n clemens_n alexandrinus_n and_o tertullian_n have_v report_v the_o public_a form_n of_o christian_a service_n and_o religious_a exercise_n of_o the_o primitive_a christian_n and_o yet_o make_v no_o mention_n of_o prayer_n to_o saint_n or_o angel_n but_o only_o of_o prayer_n direct_v to_o god_n in_o the_o name_n and_o mediation_n of_o christ_n alone_o irenaeus_n tell_v we_o tius_fw-la that_o in_o his_o day_n the_o church_n per_fw-la universum_fw-la mundum_fw-la irenaeusâ—aith_v â—aith_z not_o as_o irâ—nâ—ei_fw-la fevardentius_n and_o the_o papist_n now_o a_o day_n will_v teach_v he_o that_o the_o heretic_n call_v upon_o false_a and_o imaginary_a saint_n and_o angel_n and_o the_o church_n upon_o the_o true_a saint_n and_o holy_a angel_n but_o this_o he_o say_v that_o the_o church_n call_v upon_o god_n in_o christ_n jesus_n eusebius_n in_o his_o story_n set_v down_o verbatim_o a_o long_a prayer_n use_v by_o polycarp_n the_o martyr_n at_o the_o time_n of_o his_o suffering_n wherein_o if_o invocation_n of_o saint_n have_v be_v repute_v any_o part_n of_o christian_a devotion_n in_o those_o day_n he_o will_v undoubted_o in_o so_o great_a peril_n and_o at_o his_o death_n have_v recommend_v himself_o to_o god_n by_o the_o prayer_n and_o merit_n of_o saint_n but_o his_o form_n of_o prayer_n be_v protestant-like_a tender_v to_o god_n himself_o only_o by_o the_o mediation_n of_o christ_n conclude_v his_o prayer_n in_o this_o manner_n 15._o therefore_o in_o all_o thing_n i_o praise_v thou_o i_o bless_v thou_o i_o glorify_v thou_o through_o the_o eternal_a priest_n of_o our_o profession_n jesus_n christ_n thy_o belove_a son_n to_o who_o with_o thou_o o_o father_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v all_o glory_n now_o and_o for_o ever_o amen_n when_o the_o people_n of_o the_o church_n of_o smyrna_n desire_v to_o have_v the_o body_n or_o bone_n of_o their_o martyredâ—_n bishop_n polycarp_n to_o burial_n the_o jew_n persuade_v the_o governor_n not_o to_o grant_v it_o for_o that_o then_o the_o christian_n will_v leave_v christ_n and_o worship_v the_o body_n of_o polycarp_n to_o which_o surmise_n they_o return_v this_o answer_n 39_o we_o can_v never_o be_v induce_v either_o to_o forsake_v christ_n which_o have_v suffer_v for_o all_o that_o be_v save_v in_o the_o world_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d worship_n or_o to_o worship_v any_o other_o for_o he_o be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d we_o adore_v he_o but_o the_o martyr_n as_o the_o
god_n will_v receive_v our_o prayer_n thus_o he_o in_o his_o mystagogicall_a catechism_n answer_n the_o learned_a 118._o do_v think_v that_o cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n be_v not_o author_n thereof_o but_o one_o john_n bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n who_o live_v about_o the_o year_n 767_o a_o great_a advocate_n of_o image_n and_o indeed_o it_o may_v seem_v so_o by_o some_o idle_a stuff_n we_o find_v in_o they_o as_o namely_o where_o it_o be_v say_v 4._o that_o the_o wood_n of_o the_o cross_n do_v increase_v and_o multiply_v in_o such_o sort_n that_o the_o earth_n be_v full_a thereof_o but_o be_v it_o cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n it_o make_v not_o for_o the_o romist_n all_o he_o say_v be_v this_o in_o effect_n he_o suppose_v that_o those_o holy_a one_o with_o god_n do_v continual_o pray_v unto_o god_n which_o prayer_n he_o desire_v god_n will_v merciful_o hear_v and_o grant_v unto_o they_o for_o the_o good_a of_o his_o servant_n here_o on_o earth_n last_o he_o say_v mentionem_fw-la facimus_fw-la and_o so_o do_v the_o ancient_n in_o their_o commemoration_n mention_v the_o godly_a saint_n decease_v and_o yet_o without_o any_o direct_a invoke_v of_o they_o and_o so_o saint_n austin_n say_v 5._o that_o the_o martyr_n be_v name_v at_o the_o communion_n table_n but_o yet_o not_o invocate_v by_o the_o priest_n saint_n austin_n flat_o oppose_v invocantur_fw-la to_o nominantur_fw-la nominantur_fw-la sed_fw-la non_fw-la invocantur_fw-la so_o that_o they_o may_v be_v nominate_v and_o mention_v as_o cyril_n speak_v and_o yet_o not_o at_o all_o invocate_v objection_n saint_n hilary_n say_v 129._o that_o by_o reason_n of_o our_o infirmity_n we_o stand_v in_o need_n of_o the_o intercession_n of_o angel_n and_o the_o like_a he_o have_v upon_o the_o 124_o psalm_n circumsepâ—â—unt_fw-la answer_n hilary_n speak_v only_o of_o angelical_a intercession_n not_o a_o word_n touch_v invocation_n or_o intercession_n of_o saint_n and_o if_o any_o intercession_n be_v intend_v it_o be_v that_o in_o general_a for_o the_o whole_a church_n in_o the_o other_o place_n upon_o the_o 124_o psalm_n hilary_n speak_v neither_o of_o saint_n pray_v for_o we_o nor_o of_o pray_v to_o they_o but_o say_v that_o the_o church_n have_v no_o small_a aid_n in_o the_o apostle_n prophet_n and_o patriarch_n or_o rather_o in_o the_o angel_n which_o hedge_n and_o compass_v the_o church_n round_o about_o with_o a_o certain_a guard_n the_o aid_n therefore_o he_o mean_v be_v the_o example_n and_o doctrine_n of_o 33._o the_o saint_n depart_v and_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o angel_n objection_n the_o emperor_n theodosius_n go_v in_o procession_n with_o his_o clergy_n and_o laity_n 33._o to_o the_o oratory_n and_o chapel_n and_o lie_v prostrate_a before_o the_o shrine_n and_o monument_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o martyr_n he_o require_v aid_n to_o himself_o by_o the_o faithful_a intercession_n of_o the_o saint_n answer_n the_o emperor_n do_v not_o invocate_v any_o saint_n or_o saint_n at_o all_o only_o upon_o that_o exigent_n of_o the_o rebellion_n of_o eugenius_n and_o his_o complice_n he_o repair_v to_o the_o shrine_n and_o chapel_n of_o the_o apostle_n martyr_n and_o other_o holy_a saint_n there_o he_o make_v his_o prayer_n unto_o god_n in_o christ_n not_o unto_o they_o desire_v god_n to_o aid_v he_o against_o his_o enemy_n and_o the_o rather_o upon_o the_o prayer_n and_o intercession_n of_o the_o saint_n on_o his_o behalf_n now_o invocation_n follow_v not_o present_o upon_o intercession_n 45._o reply_n sozomen_n tell_v we_o that_o the_o emperor_n before_o he_o join_v battle_n he_o earnest_o entreat_v to_o be_v assist_v by_o saint_n john_n baptist._n rejoynder_n the_o learned_a bishop_n bishop_n montague_n answer_v 〈…〉_z that_o the_o credit_n of_o this_o story_n may_v â—e_v question_v for_o socrates_n and_o thâ—odoret_n elder_a than_o sozomen_n have_v it_o not_o and_o sozomen_n himself_o have_v no_o great_a warrant_n for_o iâ—_n then_o heaâ—e_o say_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o report_n be_v but_o who_o the_o author_n be_v whaâ—_n credit_v it_o be_v of_o be_v not_o relate_v but_o suppose_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o story_n ruffinus_n have_v the_o very_a form_n of_o the_o prayer_n which_o the_o emperor_n make_v supâ—à _fw-la and_o there_o be_v no_o mention_n therein_o of_o invocate_a either_o saint_n or_o angel_n socrates_n say_v 4._o that_o the_o emperor_n implore_v god_n assistance_n and_o have_v his_o desire_n theodoret_n say_v â—4_n that_o the_o emperor_n pray_v to_o god_n so_o that_o the_o emperor_n have_v repair_v unto_o god_n alone_o without_o any_o mediation_n at_o all_o 〈◊〉_d i_o have_v consult_v with_o the_o original_a and_o there_o indeed_o i_o find_v that_o the_o emperor_n be_v in_o saint_n john_n baptist_n church_n which_o theodosius_n himself_o have_v build_v 24._o he_o call_v to_o have_v saint_n john_n baptist_n assistance_n in_o the_o battle_n he_o do_v not_o direct_o call_v upon_o s._n john_n baptist_n but_o he_o call_v upon_o god_n that_o he_o will_v appoint_v the_o baptist_n for_o to_o aâ—d_v he_o but_o be_v it_o that_o he_o call_v upon_o the_o baptist_n indeed_o yet_o this_o be_v do_v in_o the_o second_o place_n after_o he_o have_v first_o immediate_o call_v upon_o god_n himself_o objection_n athanasius_n in_o his_o sermon_n upon_o the_o annunciation_n of_o blessed_a virgin_n say_v to_o the_o virgin_n mary_n aâ—nunciat_fw-la incline_v thy_o care_n to_o our_o prayer_n and_o forget_v not_o thy_o people_n answer_n indeed_o this_o speak_v home_n but_o it_o be_v not_o the_o true_a athanâ—sius_n but_o some_o counterfeit_n bear_v his_o name_n and_o this_o be_v confess_v by_o the_o two_o arch_a pillar_n of_o popery_n bellarmine_n and_o baronius_n for_o howsoever_o bellarmine_n to_o make_v up_o his_o number_n produce_v 19_o athanâ—sius_n for_o proof_n of_o saintly_o invocation_n yet_o the_o same_o bâ—llarmine_n when_o he_o be_v out_o of_o the_o heat_n of_o his_o controversy_n and_o be_v not_o tie_v to_o maintain_v â—he_v invocation_n of_o saint_n but_o treat_v of_o other_o matter_n then_o in_o his_o catalogue_n of_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n he_o be_v of_o another_o judgement_n and_o say_v athanasio_n that_o this_o sermon_n of_o athanasius_n of_o the_o annunciation_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n seem_v not_o to_o be_v athanasiuss_n but_o some_o late_a writer_n who_o live_v afâ—er_o the_o sixâ—h_o general_a council_n baronius_n also_o be_v of_o the_o same_o judgement_n 48._o and_o indeed_o he_o that_o shall_v consider_v and_o wâ—iâ—h_v what_o the_o true_a athanasius_n write_v to_o wit_n arrian_n that_o god_n only_o be_v to_o be_v worship_v that_o the_o creature_n be_v not_o to_o fall_v down_o and_o worship_n or_o supplicate_v the_o creature_n nor_o interp._n to_o make_v the_o saint_n be_v but_o creature_n &_o no_o creator_n special_a helper_n and_o opitulator_n he_o i_o say_v that_o shall_v due_o weigh_v these_o thing_n will_v easy_o conceive_v when_o he_o read_v this_o sermon_n of_o the_o annunciation_n that_o either_o athanasius_n be_v not_o constant_a to_o his_o own_o doctrine_n which_o be_v not_o to_o be_v imagine_v or_o that_o this_o homily_n allege_v be_v none_o of_o the_o true_a athanasiuss_n it_o be_v so_o far_o different_a from_o his_o other_o doctrine_n objection_n bellarmine_n for_o proof_n of_o saintly_o invocation_n 19_o allege_v a_o place_n out_o of_o eusebius_n the_o testimony_n speak_v thus_o as_o there_o it_o stand_v report_v out_o of_o the_o thirteen_o book_n and_o seven_o chapter_n of_o his_o evangelicall_n preparation_n 7._o this_o we_o daily_o do_v we_o honour_v those_o heavenly_a soldier_n as_o god_n friend_n we_o approach_v unto_o their_o monument_n and_o pray_v unto_o they_o as_o unto_o holy_a man_n by_o who_o intercession_n we_o profess_v ourselves_o to_o be_v much_o help_v answer_n eusebius_n speak_v not_o of_o particular_a invocation_n for_o particular_a intercession_n but_o of_o general_a mediation_n of_o the_o saint_n in_o heaven_n who_o pray_v for_o saint_n on_o earth_n in_o general_n according_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o communion_n of_o saint_n without_o any_o intercession_n use_v to_o they_o or_o invocation_n of_o they_o by_o that_o other_o moiety_n of_o the_o church_n militant_a oâ—_n earth_n second_o eusebiuâ—_n do_v not_o enlarge_v his_o speech_n to_o all_o the_o saint_n depart_v but_o unto_o martyr_n only_o who_o he_o call_v heavenly_a soldier_n now_o the_o case_n of_o martyr_n and_o other_o saint_n be_v not_o equal_a for_o in_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o ancient_n that_o of_o martyr_n be_v faâ—re_v above_o all_o other_o depart_v with_o god_n as_o enjoy_v moâ—e_n privilege_n from_o god_n with_o christ_n in_o glory_n by_o some_o special_o enlarge_v dispensation_n than_o they_o the_o other_o holy_a saint_n do_v as_o saint_n augustine_n 8._o teach_v 3._o three_o the_o place_n allege_v be_v take_v out_o of_o a_o corrupt_a translation_n make_v by_o trapezuntius_fw-la and_o afterward_o follow_v by_o 1581._o dadroeus_fw-la a_o doctor_n of_o paris_n
a_o thing_n remarkable_a in_o scotus_n although_o he_o do_v not_o approve_v the_o same_o cassander_n say_v specie_fw-la it_o be_v sufficient_o manifest_a that_o the_o universal_a church_n of_o christ_n until_o this_o day_n and_o the_o western_a or_o roman_a church_n for_o more_o than_o a_o thousand_o year_n aftâ—r_n christ_n do_v exhibit_v the_o sacrament_n in_o both_o kind_n to_o all_o the_o member_n of_o christ_n church_n at_o least_o in_o public_a as_o it_o be_v most_o evident_a by_o innumerable_a testimony_n both_o of_o greek_a and_o latin_a father_n so_o that_o the_o bar_v of_o the_o lay-people_n of_o the_o cup_n come_v not_o into_o the_o church_n by_o any_o public_a decree_n till_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n which_o be_v hold_v in_o the_o year_n 1414_o some_o two_o hundred_o year_n ago_o fisher_n bishop_n of_o rochester_n say_v lutherum_n that_o of_o purgatory_n there_o be_v very_o little_a or_o no_o mention_n among_o the_o ancient_a and_o that_o the_o grecian_n do_v not_o believe_v it_o to_o this_o day_n in_o like_a sort_n their_o latin_a service_n which_o pope_n vitalian_n bring_v in_o 6â—6_n be_v not_o of_o primitive_a antiquity_n for_o it_o be_v not_o general_o put_v upon_o the_o church_n until_o the_o year_n 666._o which_o be_v the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n mention_v in_o the_o apocalypse_n revel_v 13.18_o and_o find_v out_o by_o irenaeus_n fevard_n to_o arise_v out_o of_o the_o numeral_a letter_n of_o the_o word_n lateinos_n now_o this_o name_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d well_o suit_n with_o the_o pope_n who_o faith_n and_o church_n be_v the_o romish_a or_o latin_a church_n and_o his_o public_a service_n in_o latin_a and_o his_o translation_n of_o scripture_n in_o latin_a now_o touch_v prayer_n to_o saint_n it_o be_v true_a that_o such_o as_o have_v lapse_v and_o fall_v in_o time_n of_o persecution_n be_v wont_a to_o implore_v the_o prayer_n of_o martyr_n and_o confessor_n imprison_v for_o the_o 22._o gospel_n that_o by_o their_o intercede_v for_o thâ—m_n they_o may_v procure_v some_o ease_n or_o relaxation_n of_o such_o canonical_a censure_n as_o be_v enjoin_v they_o by_o the_o church_n &_o cyprian_a be_v of_o opinion_n that_o the_o saint_n aftâ—r_v death_n remember_v theiâ—_n old_a friend_n here_o as_o have_v takâ—n_o fresh_a and_o particular_a notice_n of_o their_o several_a state_n vote_n and_o necessity_n and_o hence_o grow_v that_o compact_n betwixt_o cyprian_a and_o cornelius_n that_o whether_o of_o they_o go_v to_o heaven_n before_o the_o other_o he_o shall_v pray_v for_o his_o survive_a virg_n friend_n now_o this_o solicit_n of_o martyr_n before_o their_o death_n bring_v in_o the_o next_o age_n a_o custom_n to_o call_v upon_o they_o after_o their_o death_n yet_o so_o as_o they_o do_v not_o direct_o invote_v they_o for_o so_o it_o be_v for_o the_o better_a preservation_n of_o the_o memory_n of_o saint_n and_o martyr_n they_o have_v their_o commemoration_n day_n and_o be_v wont_a to_o meet_v at_o the_o tomb_n and_o monument_n of_o martyr_n where_o they_o keep_v their_o anniversary_n and_o yearly_a solemnity_n and_o make_v speech_n in_o their_o praise_n and_o commendation_n and_o in_o these_o their_o oration_n they_o speak_v to_o the_o decease_a as_o if_o they_o have_v be_v live_v and_o present_a there_o but_o these_o be_v only_a strain_n of_o rhetoric_n figure_n and_o apostrophee_n rather_o declamationes_fw-la rhetorum_fw-la flower_n of_o rhetoric_n than_o definitiones_fw-la theologorum_fw-la decision_n of_o divine_n in_o this_o kind_n gregory_n nazianzen_n say_v julian._n hear_v o_o thou_o soul_n of_o great_a conâ—â—antius_n if_o thou_o have_v any_o understanding_n of_o these_o thing_n and_o as_o many_o soul_n of_o the_o king_n before_o he_o as_o love_a christ._n the_o like_a he_o have_v in_o his_o funeral_n oration_n which_o he_o make_v upon_o his_o sister_n gorgonia_n where_o he_o speak_v thus_o unto_o she_o gorgon_n if_o thou_o have_v any_o care_n of_o the_o thing_n do_v by_o we_o and_o holy_a soul_n receive_v this_o honour_n from_o god_n that_o they_o have_v any_o feel_n of_o such_o thing_n as_o these_o receive_v this_o oration_n of_o we_o in_o stead_n of_o many_o and_o before_o many_o funeral_n obsequy_n he_o speak_v doubtful_o and_o faint_o if_o thou_o have_v any_o sense_n or_o apprehension_n hereof_o and_o if_o you_o be_v affect_v with_o these_o thing_n it_o seem_v he_o think_v that_o the_o defunct_a have_v not_o ordinary_o notice_n of_o thing_n do_v on_o earth_n neither_o will_v it_o serve_v to_o say_v as_o bellarmine_n do_v dico_fw-la that_o si_fw-mi be_v not_o dubitantis_fw-la but_o affirmantis_fw-la not_o a_o term_n of_o doubt_v but_o of_o asseveration_n as_o that_o of_o saint_n paul_n if_o thou_o count_v i_o therefore_o a_o partner_n receive_v he_o as_o myself_o for_o there_o be_v no_o man_n but_o if_o he_o read_v these_o place_n unpartial_o hear_v if_o there_o be_v any_o sense_n and_o hear_v if_o god_n grant_v it_o as_o a_o privilege_n to_o soul_n decease_v to_o have_v sense_n of_o these_o thing_n but_o he_o will_v conceive_v that_o si_fw-mi be_v not_o put_v for_o for_o or_o quoniam_fw-la or_o as_o a_o note_n of_o affirm_v but_o as_o a_o note_n of_o doubt_n at_o least_o in_o the_o party_n that_o speak_v it_o hitherto_o the_o saint_n be_v rather_o vocati_fw-la call_v unto_o as_o comprecant_v to_o join_v their_o prayer_n with_o the_o live_n than_o invocati_fw-la direct_o call_v upon_o or_o pray_v unto_o yet_o in_o process_n of_o time_n the_o prayer_n make_v to_o god_n to_o hear_v the_o intercession_n of_o the_o saint_n be_v change_v into_o prayer_n to_o the_o saint_n to_o hear_v our_o intercession_n themselves_o for_o we_o deny_v not_o but_o that_o among_o the_o ancient_a writer_n there_o be_v some_o place_n find_v which_o speak_v of_o the_o intercession_n of_o the_o saint_n there_o be_v also_o wish_v find_v that_o be_v make_v by_o live_a man_n that_o the_o saint_n will_v pray_v for_o they_o but_o this_o be_v not_o the_o difference_n betwixt_o we_o whether_o the_o saint_n pray_v for_o we_o but_o whether_o we_o must_v pray_v unto_o and_o call_v upon_o they_o for_o we_o grant_v that_o the_o saint_n in_o heaven_n do_v pray_v for_o saint_n on_o earth_n in_o general_a 4._o according_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o communion_n of_o saint_n but_o their_o intercession_n for_o we_o in_o general_a will_v not_o infer_v our_o invocation_n of_o they_o in_o particular_a there_o be_v also_o in_o ancient_a writer_n particular_a example_n to_o be_v find_v of_o some_o that_o ouâ—_n of_o their_o own_o private_a devotion_n have_v call_v upon_o saint_n but_o thiâ—_n can_v raise_v up_o a_o tenet_n in_o religion_n to_o bind_v the_o church_n either_o for_o doctrine_n or_o practice_n for_o what_o one_o or_o two_o shall_v do_v carry_v away_o with_o their_o own_o devout_a affection_n have_v zeal_n haply_o not_o according_a to_o knowledge_n be_v not_o straight_o way_n a_o ruâ—e_n of_o the_o church_n nor_o one_o of_o the_o church_n agend_n the_o thing_n we_o stand_v upon_o be_v this_o that_o there_o be_v not_o any_o collect_v nor_o set_v form_n nor_o any_o diâ—ect_a invocation_n of_o saint_n put_v into_o the_o common-service_n and_o public_a liturgy_n of_o the_o western_a church_n until_o the_o day_n of_o gregory_n the_o great_a or_o there_o about_o six_o hundred_o year_n after_o christ_n so_o that_o their_o saint-invocation_n be_v not_o so_o ancient_a as_o they_o will_v bear_v the_o world_n in_o hand_n in_o a_o word_n there_o be_v much_o difference_n between_o the_o ancient_n and_o modern_a romist_n herein_o for_o in_o the_o compellation_n which_o the_o ancient_n use_v they_o plead_v only_a christ_n merit_n make_v the_o saint_n high_a in_o god_n favour_n competitioner_n to_o the_o throne_n of_o grace_n with_o the_o saint_n live_v on_o earth_n but_o not_o content_a herewith_o the_o school_n afterward_o hold_v meritorious_a invocation_n of_o saint_n wherein_o the_o saint_n own_o merit_n be_v bring_v in_o and_o plead_v we_o pray_v unto_o the_o saint_n say_v the_o master_n of_o the_o sentence_n g._n that_o they_o may_v intercede_v for_o we_o that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o their_o merit_n may_v help_v we_o and_o biel_n speak_v to_o the_o same_o effect_n 30._o the_o six_z centurie_n from_o the_o year_n of_o grace_n 500_o to_o 600._o papist_n wwhat_o say_v you_o of_o this_o six_o age_n protestant_n quod_fw-la dies_fw-la â—egat_fw-la dies_fw-la dabit_fw-la what_o one_o age_n afford_v not_o another_o do_v and_o dies_fw-la dedit_fw-la i_o trust_v we_o have_v get_v the_o day_n in_o the_o two_o last_o just_o style_v the_o learned_a age_n the_o reader_n be_v not_o now_o in_o the_o close_a of_o the_o first_o 600_o year_n to_o expect_v so_o full_a and_o frequent_a testimony_n as_o former_o such_o as_o we_o find_v we_o produce_v 14.17_o for_o god_n have_v not_o leave_v himself_o without_o witness_n of_o
gregory_n 39_o hold_v a_o purgatory_n for_o some_o small_a fault_n pro._n he_o hold_v not_o your_o purgatory_n his_o be_v only_o for_o venial_a and_o light_a fault_n you_o be_v for_o such_o as_o have_v not_o hinc_fw-la full_o satisfy_v for_o the_o temporal_a punishment_n due_a to_o their_o mortal_a sin_n again_o his_o differ_v from_o you_o in_o situation_n for_o you_o place_n you_o in_o some_o quarter_n border_v on_o hell_n but_o gregory_n 55._o tell_v we_o of_o certain_a soul_n that_o for_o their_o punishment_n be_v confine_v to_o bath_n and_o such_o other_o place_n here_o on_o earth_n beside_o gregory_n in_o his_o dialogue_n whence_o you_o will_v prove_v your_o purgatory_n tell_v many_o strange_a tale_n as_o of_o one_o stephen_n a_o priest_n 20._o who_o have_v the_o devil_n so_o serviceable_a to_o he_o as_o to_o draw_v off_o his_o hose_n of_o 8._o boniface_n that_o want_v money_n procure_v divers_a crown_n of_o our_o lady_n and_o such_o like_a stuff_n insomuch_o that_o your_o canus_n say_v 6._o gregory_n in_o his_o dialogue_n have_v publish_v such_o miracle_n common_o receive_v and_o believe_v which_o the_o censurer_n of_o this_o age_n will_v think_v to_o be_v doubtful_a and_o uncertain_a beside_o gregory_n have_v his_o purgatory_n and_o soul_n mass_n from_o vision_n 55._o and_o feign_a apparition_n of_o ghost_n 12._o which_o the_o scripture_n hold_v unwarrantable_a and_o yet_o gregory_n upon_o occasion_n of_o that_o place_n of_o ecclesiastes_n 11.3_o if_o the_o tree_n fall_v towards_o the_o south_n or_o the_o north_n where_o it_o fall_v there_o it_o shall_v be_v make_v another_o inference_n namely_o this_o 3._o the_o just_a one_o in_o the_o day_n of_o his_o death_n fall_v southward_o and_o the_o sinner_n northward_o for_o the_o just_a by_o the_o warmth_n of_o the_o spirit_n be_v carry_v into_o bliss_n but_o the_o sinner_n with_o the_o revolt_a angel_n in_o his_o benumb_a heart_n be_v reprobate_v and_o cast_v away_o and_o ecclesiast_n olympiodore_n who_o live_v about_o the_o year_n 500_o make_v the_o very_a same_o inference_n and_o gregory_n elsewhere_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n say_v 13._o that_o at_o the_o time_n of_o a_o man_n dissolution_n either_o the_o good_a or_o evil_a spirit_n receive_v the_o soul_n as_o it_o come_v out_o of_o the_o cloister_n of_o the_o body_n and_o there_o without_o any_o change_n at_o all_o for_o ever_o retain_v it_o that_o be_v onâ—e_o exalt_v it_o can_v never_o come_v to_o be_v punish_v and_o be_v plunge_v into_o eternal_a pain_n can_v never_o thence_o be_v deliver_v now_o if_o according_a to_o these_o testimony_n after_o death_n there_o be_v no_o deliverance_n but_o that_o the_o soul_n for_o ever_o remain_v in_o that_o degree_n and_o order_n wherein_o death_n take_v it_o if_o there_o be_v no_o change_n after_o this_o life_n such_o as_o the_o papist_n imagine_v they_o to_o be_v from_o the_o pain_n of_o purgatory_n to_o the_o joy_n of_o heaven_n sure_o then_o there_o can_v be_v no_o purgatory_n nothing_o but_o heaven_n or_o hell_n whither_o they_o that_o come_v abide_v for_o ever_o now_o let_v we_o see_v what_o gregory_n hold_v touch_v the_o supremacy_n pa._n gregory_n maintain_v his_o supremacy_n do_v he_o not_o pro._n whatsoever_o he_o do_v stapleton_n strive_v to_o uphold_v it_o by_o corrupt_v a_o place_n in_o gregory_n who_o speak_v of_o saint_n peter_n and_o other_o apostle_n say_v 38._o that_o they_o be_v all_o member_n of_o the_o church_n under_o one_o head_n meaning_n christ_n as_o his_o own_o word_n make_v it_o clear_a now_o stapleton_n to_o make_v the_o pope_n head_n of_o the_o church_n cit_v the_o word_n thus_o 7._o they_o be_v all_o member_n of_o the_o church_n under_o one_o head_n peter_n shuffle_n in_o the_o name_n peter_n but_o for_o saint_n gregory_n he_o know_v not_o your_o modern_a papal_a supremacy_n and_o when_o the_o see_v of_o constantinople_n challenge_v the_o stile_n of_o universal_a bishop_n he_o oppose_v it_o pa._n he_o may_v dislike_v it_o in_o another_o and_o yet_o claim_v it_o himself_o pro._n he_o disclaim_v it_o in_o any_o whosoever_o now_o so_o it_o be_v john_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n see_v the_o emperor_n seat_n translate_v thither_o and_o other_o province_n govern_v by_o lieutenant_n as_o also_o rome_n besiege_v by_o the_o lumbards_n think_v this_o a_o fit_a season_n for_o the_o advancement_n of_o his_o chair_n that_o the_o imperial_a city_n shall_v also_o have_v the_o highâ—st_a chair_n in_o the_o church_n as_o the_o emperor_n count_v himself_o lord_n of_o the_o world_n so_o he_o will_v be_v style_v 3â—_n ecumenical_a or_o universal_a patriarch_n in_o the_o church_n now_o when_o john_n affect_v this_o title_n gregory_n complain_v not_o that_o he_o wrong_v his_o see_n by_o usurp_v that_o stile_n as_o if_o it_o have_v belong_v to_o the_o pope_n but_o he_o mislike_v the_o transcendent_a power_n claim_v by_o that_o stile_n and_o he_o call_v it_o 36._o a_o stile_n of_o novelty_n and_o prophannesse_n such_o as_o never_o any_o godly_a man_n nor_o any_o of_o his_o predecessor_n ever_o use_v 32._o a_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n 34._o a_o thing_n contrary_n to_o the_o church_n canon_n to_o saint_n peter_n and_o to_o the_o holy_a gospel_n yea_o he_o pronounce_v any_o one_o that_o shall_v presume_v to_o challenge_v the_o foresaid_a title_n to_o be_v the_o 30._o very_a forerunner_n of_o antichrist_n because_o herein_o he_o lift_v himself_o above_o his_o brethren_n pa._n gregory_n forbear_v this_o title_n in_o humility_n reâ—pondeo_fw-la thereby_o to_o repress_v johns_n insolency_n pro._n this_o be_v as_o if_o a_o king_n shall_v renounce_v his_o royal_a title_n to_o the_o end_n that_o a_o rebel_n challenge_v it_o may_v disclaim_v it_o gregory_n indeed_o be_v a_o humble_a man_n and_o as_o one_o say_v of_o he_o 2._o when_o he_o be_v in_o his_o jollity_n and_o pontificalibus_fw-la he_o be_v not_o so_o much_o delight_v therewith_o as_o a_o hermit_n be_v with_o his_o cat_n that_o he_o use_v to_o play_v withal_o in_o his_o cell_n gregory_n indeed_o 36._o profess_v to_o be_v humble_a in_o mind_n but_o still_o so_o as_o to_o preserve_v the_o honour_n of_o his_o place_n gregory_n will_v lose_v nothing_o of_o his_o freehold_n i_o warrant_v you_o pa._n gregory_n find_v fault_n with_o this_o title_n in_o the_o sense_n that_o john_n desire_v so_o to_o be_v universal_a and_o sole_a bishop_n and_o the_o rest_n to_o be_v his_o ult_n vicar_n or_o deputy_n pro._n it_o be_v not_o likely_a the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n though_o he_o be_v a_o proud_a man_n will_v keep_v all_o other_o from_o be_v bishop_n that_o be_v that_o they_o shall_v neither_o ordain_v priest_n nor_o excommunicate_a nor_o absolve_v nor_o sit_v in_o counsel_n but_o himself_o alone_o do_v all_o beside_o if_o john_n have_v seek_v this_o sure_o the_o greek_a bishop_n who_o consent_v to_o johns_n title_n of_o be_v their_o universal_a patriarcke_n in_o respect_n of_o order_n though_o not_o of_o jurisdiction_n will_v never_o have_v yield_v to_o have_v make_v themselves_o only_a vicar_n to_o that_o one_o bishop_n and_o so_o deprive_v themselves_o of_o all_o episcopal_a jurisdiction_n yea_o the_o same_o bishop_n though_o they_o submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n and_o approve_v his_o title_n yet_o notwithstanding_o they_o exercise_v their_o ancient_a jurisdiction_n over_o their_o several_a see_v they_o be_v not_o degrade_v by_o john_n or_o his_o successor_n cyriacus_n both_o which_o affect_v that_o title_n the_o true_a and_o undoubted_a meaning_n then_o of_o gregory_n as_o his_o word_n 38._o import_v be_v this_o namely_o that_o gregory_n by_o impugn_v the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n will_v have_v no_o bishop_n so_o principal_a as_o to_o make_v all_o other_o as_o member_n subject_a to_o his_o head-ship_n and_o be_v not_o the_o charge_n of_o bishop_n at_o this_o day_n under_o the_o papacy_n for_o the_o most_o part_n titular_a they_o be_v whole_o at_o the_o pope_n beck_n pa._n be_v the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n so_o odious_a pro._n it_o be_v in_o that_o sense_n which_o gregory_n tax_v in_o the_o bishop_n otherwise_o neither_o he_o nor_o we_o mislike_v such_o universal_a bishop_n as_o with_o saint_n paul_n 11.28_o have_v the_o care_n of_o all_o church_n and_o in_o this_o respect_n godly_a bishop_n when_o they_o meet_v in_o counsel_n and_o in_o their_o own_o diocese_n while_o by_o their_o wholesome_a advice_n admonition_n or_o reproof_n by_o their_o writing_n or_o teach_v they_o instruct_v other_o in_o the_o truth_n prevent_v schism_n and_o stop_v the_o mouth_n of_o heresy_n may_v be_v call_v bishop_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n thus_o be_v 419._o athanasius_n call_v a_o bishop_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n not_o as_o it_o precise_o signify_v universal_a but_o right_o believe_v or_o hold_v the_o catholic_a faith_n pa._n what_o conclude_v you_o out_o of_o all_o this_o pro._n
of_o word_n as_o be_v fit_a or_o savour_v of_o too_o much_o passion_n and_o violence_n and_o yet_o for_o all_o this_o both_o gerson_n and_o wicklâ—ffe_n be_v good_a man_n and_o worthy_a guide_n of_o god_n church_n in_o their_o time_n and_o so_o i_o come_v from_o gerson_n to_o cameracensis_n from_o the_o scholar_n to_o the_o master_n for_o petrus_n de_fw-it alliaco_fw-it be_v willing_o and_o respectful_o acknowledge_v 1._o by_o gerson_n to_o have_v be_v his_o tutor_n and_o instructor_n petrus_n de_fw-fr alliacâ—_n give_v a_o track_v to_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n touch_v the_o reformation_n of_o the_o church_n etc._n there_o do_v he_o reprove_v many_o notable_a abuse_n of_o the_o romanist_n and_o give_v advise_v how_o to_o repress_v they_o this_o treatise_n of_o the_o cardinal_n be_v extant_a in_o orthuinus_n gratius_n his_o fasciculus_fw-la rerum_fw-la expetendarâ—â—_n &_o fugiendarum_fw-la paginâ_fw-la 206._o etc._n etc._n there_o shall_v not_o be_v multiply_v say_v he_o 3._o such_o variety_n of_o image_n and_o picture_n in_o the_o church_n there_o shall_v not_o be_v so_o many_o holy_a day_n there_o shall_v not_o be_v so_o many_o saint_n canonize_v 4._o such_o number_n and_o variety_n of_o religious_a person_n be_v not_o expedientâ—_n there_o be_v so_o many_o order_n of_o beg_a friar_n that_o their_o state_n be_v burdensome_a to_o man_n hurtful_a to_o hospital_n and_o to_o the_o poor_a he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v then_o a_o proverb_n the_o church_n be_v come_v to_o that_o estate_n that_o it_o be_v not_o worthy_a to_o be_v rule_v but_o by_o reprobate_n yet_o withal_o he_o conclude_v 208._o that_o as_o there_o be_v seven_o thousand_o who_o have_v not_o bow_v to_o baal_n so_o it_o be_v to_o be_v hope_v there_o be_v some_o which_o desire_v the_o reformation_n of_o the_o church_n now_o also_o live_v archdeacon_n clemangy_n who_o in_o a_o set_a treatise_n free_o paint_v forth_o the_o corrupt_a state_n of_o the_o roman_a ecclesiae_fw-la church_n he_o write_v a_o epistle_n to_o gerard_n maket_n 174._o a_o doctor_n of_o paris_n the_o argument_n whereof_o be_v this_o that_o wâ—e_o be_v not_o only_o to_o depart_v from_o babylon_n with_o our_o affection_n but_o with_o our_o bodily_a foot_z now_o he_o that_o command_v this_o of_o such_o a_o place_n what_o do_v thou_o think_v say_v the_o same_o clemangy_n he_o will_v have_v say_v of_o that_o wherein_n not_o only_o sound_a doctrine_n be_v not_o receive_v but_o where_o such_o be_v cruel_o persecute_v as_o contradict_v their_o wâ—ls_n yea_o rather_o their_o madness_n speak_v of_o their_o votary_n he_o say_v 22._o what_o i_o pâ—ay_v yoâ—_n be_v numery_n now_o a_o day_n but_o brâ—thel-houses_n and_o common_a stew_n the_o harbour_n of_o wanton_a man_n where_o they_o satisfy_v their_o lust_n that_o now_o the_o vail_n of_o a_o nun_n be_v all_o one_o as_o if_o you_o prostitute_v she_o open_o to_o be_v a_o whore_n he_o speak_v excellent_o also_o in_o the_o matter_n of_o general_n counsel_n and_o so_o do_v cardinal_n câ—sanus_n who_o treat_v of_o counsel_n and_o the_o pope_n deliver_v these_o position_n follow_v that_o 17._o it_o be_v without_o all_o question_n that_o a_o general_n council_n proper_o take_v be_v both_o superior_a to_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o patriarch_n and_o also_o to_o the_o roman_a pope_n i_o believe_v say_v cusanus_fw-la 15._o that_o to_o be_v speak_v not_o absurd_o that_o the_o emperor_n himself_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o â—are_n and_o custody_n of_o preserve_v the_o faith_n commit_v unto_o he_o may_v praeceptive_a indicere_fw-la synodum_fw-la by_o his_o imperial_a authority_n and_o command_n assemble_v a_o synod_n when_o the_o great_a danger_n of_o the_o church_n require_v the_o same_o negligence_n aut_fw-la contradicente_fw-la romano_n pontifice_fw-la the_o pope_n either_o neglect_v so_o to_o do_v or_o resist_v and_o contradict_v the_o do_v thereof_o he_o say_v 12._o that_o the_o roman_a bishop_n have_v not_o that_o power_n which_o many_o flatterer_n heap_v upon_o he_o to_o wit_n that_o he_o alone_o be_v to_o determine_v and_o other_o only_o to_o consult_v or_o advise_v while_o we_o defend_v say_v cusanus_fw-la 13._o that_o the_o pope_n be_v not_o universal_a bishop_n but_o only_o the_o first_o bishop_n â—ver_v other_o and_o while_o we_o ground_n the_o power_n of_o sacred_a counsel_n upon_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o whole_a assembly_n and_o not_o upon_o the_o pope_n we_o maintain_v truth_n and_o give_v to_o every_o one_o his_o due_a honour_n and_o then_o conclude_v the_o former_a position_n the_o cardinal_n say_v 15._o i_o observe_v little_a or_o nothing_o in_o ancient_a monument_n which_o agree_v not_o to_o these_o my_o assertion_n now_o also_o live_v laurence_n vaâ—la_n a_o learned_a man_n and_o a_o most_o excellent_a divine_n as_o trithemiâ—s_n call_v he_o suprà _fw-la he_o be_v a_o roman_a patrician_n and_o cannon_n of_o the_o cathedral_n church_n of_o saint_n john_n of_o lateran_n in_o rome_n he_o write_v a_o treatise_n of_o purpose_n against_o the_o forge_a donation_n of_o constantine_n whereby_o the_o pope_n challenge_v his_o pretend_a jurisdiction_n he_o pronounce_v of_o his_o own_o experience_n 79._o that_o the_o pope_n himself_o do_v make_v war_n against_o peaceable_a people_n and_o sow_v discord_n between_o city_n and_o prince_n that_o the_o pope_n make_v gain_n not_o only_o of_o the_o commâ—n_a wealth_n but_o even_o of_o the_o state_n ecclesiastical_a and_o of_o the_o hâ—ly_a ghost_n aâ—d_v that_o late_a rope_n labour_v to_o be_v as_o foolish_a and_o wicked_a aâ—_n the_o ancient_a one_o be_v holy_a and_o wise_a for_o this_o and_o the_o like_a freeness_n of_o his_o speech_n and_o pâ—â—â—_n he_o be_v drive_v into_o exile_n by_o the_o pope_n i_o know_v indeed_o that_o master_n brereley_o be_v offend_v with_o we_o for_o challenge_v cusâ—â—â—â—_n and_o valla_n as_o witness_n on_o our_o behalf_n and_o therefore_o he_o will_v make_v his_o reader_n believe_v advertisement_n that_o valla_n be_v a_o eager_a enemy_n to_o the_o pope_n can_v not_o be_v a_o indifferent_a witness_n but_o rather_o a_o party_n and_o that_o both_o oâ—_n they_o retract_v their_o opinion_n and_o submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o so_o they_o may_v without_o yield_v to_o the_o romish_a faction_n he_o say_v they_o retract_v but_o he_o can_v tell_v when_o or_o before_o who_o this_o recantation_n be_v make_v or_o write_v perhaps_o it_o be_v write_v on_o the_o back_n side_n of_o constantine_n donation_n neither_o have_v we_o corrupt_v valla_n to_o make_v he_o a_o party_n for_o we_o he_o be_v a_o honest_a man_n and_o we_o take_v his_o testimony_n as_o it_o be_v record_v and_o come_v 〈◊〉_d our_o hand_n he_o be_v not_o a_o enemy_n to_o the_o pope_n but_o to_o the_o forgery_n of_o the_o papacy_n and_o this_o madethem_n billet_v his_o name_n among_o such_o book_n as_o be_v forbid_v and_o 81._o prohibit_v in_o the_o late_a end_n of_o this_o age_n live_v baptista_n mantuanus_fw-la and_o franciscus_n picuâ—_n eaâ—le_a of_o mirandula_n the_o oration_n of_o picus_n in_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n be_v extant_a wherein_o beside_o his_o tax_v the_o behaviour_n of_o the_o clergy_n he_o use_v these_o word_n 2._o that_o piety_n be_v almost_o sink_v into_o superstition_n he_o hold_v not_o the_o pope_n sentence_n for_o a_o infallible_a oracle_n of_o truth_n for_o he_o say_v that_o if_o the_o great_a part_n offer_v as_o be_v do_v in_o the_o council_n at_o ariminum_n which_o stand_v for_o the_o arrian_n heresy_n to_o decree_v aught_o against_o the_o scripture_n we_o be_v not_o in_o this_o case_n to_o follow_v the_o most_o voice_n but_o to_o join_v ourselves_o with_o the_o lesser_a number_n be_v sound_a in_o faith_n yea_o we_o be_v rather_o say_v he_o 2._o to_o believe_v a_o plain_a countryman_n a_o child_n or_o a_o old_a woman_n if_o they_o speak_v according_a to_o the_o scripture_n rather_o than_o the_o pope_n and_o a_o thousand_o of_o his_o prelate_n speak_v against_o the_o word_n of_o god_n that_o the_o pope_n may_v err_v he_o show_v by_o this_o similitude_n 25._o even_o as_o the_o natural_a head_n may_v be_v sick_a and_o noisome_a humour_n may_v flow_v from_o the_o brain_n into_o thâ—_n body_n even_o so_o this_o deputy-head_n to_o wit_n â—he_v pope_n may_v be_v sick_a and_o from_o hiâ—_n head-ship_n naughty_a opinion_n say_v he_o may_v be_v derive_v and_o convey_v inâ—o_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n he_o be_v one_o who_o desire_v the_o church_n reformation_n for_o in_o the_o foresay_a oration_n in_o the_o lateran_n council_n he_o wish_v 210._o that_o the_o copy_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n be_v compare_v with_o the_o ancient_a and_o best_a original_n and_o purge_v from_o such_o fault_n as_o they_o have_v contract_v through_o track_v of_o time_n or_o the_o neglect_n of_o the_o transcriber_n and_o that_o the_o true_a and_o authentic_a history_n be_v sever_v from_o the_o
in_o all_o matter_n of_o religion_n he_o agree_v full_o with_o the_o catholic_a roman_a church_n pro._n what_o his_o religion_n be_v let_v his_o own_o work_n testify_v guicciâ—rdine_n say_v 94._o that_o amongst_o other_o thing_n hâ—e_v be_v charge_v that_o his_o doctrine_n be_v not_o full_o catholic_a he_o mean_v roman_a catholic_a and_o comminees_n say_v 5._o that_o one_o of_o the_o friar_n minorite_n his_o profess_a adversary_n charge_v he_o to_o be_v a_o heretic_n so_o that_o in_o his_o opinion_n he_o be_v not_o in_o each_o point_n a_o roman_a catholic_a and_o to_o take_v the_o pope_n process_n which_o be_v publish_v against_o he_o as_o we_o find_v it_o in_o guicciardine_n therein_o it_o be_v give_v out_o that_o savonarola_n have_v a_o holy_a desire_n 95._o that_o by_o his_o mean_n a_o general_n council_n may_v be_v call_v wherein_o the_o corrupt_a custom_n of_o the_o clergy_n may_v be_v reform_v and_o the_o estate_n of_o the_o church_n of_o god_n so_o far_o wander_v and_o go_v astray_o may_v be_v reduce_v so_o far_o forth_o as_o be_v possible_a to_o the_o likeness_n of_o that_o it_o be_v in_o the_o apostle_n time_n or_o those_o that_o be_v near_a unto_o they_o and_o if_o he_o can_v bring_v so_o great_a and_o so_o profitable_a a_o work_n to_o effect_v he_o will_v think_v it_o a_o far_o great_a glory_n then_o to_o obtain_v the_o popedom_n it_o sâ—lfe_o in_o the_o same_o process_n it_o be_v contain_v 95._o how_o he_o despise_v the_o pope_n commandment_n and_o return_v public_o to_o his_o olâ—_n office_n of_o preach_v affirm_v that_o the_o pope_n censure_v publish_v against_o he_o be_v unjust_a and_o of_o no_o force_n as_o also_o that_o the_o matter_n by_o he_o prophesy_v be_v not_o pronounce_v by_o divine_a revelation_n but_o by_o his_o proper_a opinion_n ground_v upon_o the_o doctrine_n and_o observation_n of_o holy_a scripture_n and_o now_o let_v the_o reader_n consider_v by_o that_o which_o guicciardine_n report_v of_o savonarola_n and_o namely_o touch_v the_o opinion_n he_o have_v of_o the_o pope_n authority_n and_o his_o excommunication_n touch_v general_a counsel_n and_o the_o deformity_n and_o degeneration_n of_o the_o church_n state_n in_o respect_n of_o antiquity_n as_o also_o what_o comminees_n say_v of_o his_o preach_n of_o the_o reformation_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o by_o the_o sword_n as_o former_o our_o grosthead_n bishop_n of_o lincoln_n foretell_v and_o then_o let_v he_o judge_v of_o what_o profession_n he_o be_v likely_a to_o be_v now_o for_o the_o point_n of_o faction_n and_o sedition_n it_o be_v true_a indeed_o that_o there_o be_v a_o great_a faction_n in_o florence_n not_o only_o among_o the_o laity_n but_o the_o spiritualty_n alâ—o_o but_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v that_o hierome_n be_v the_o author_n or_o nourisher_n of_o this_o discord_n or_o that_o he_o have_v any_o hand_n in_o that_o tumult_n 95._o wherein_o francisco_n valori_n a_o principal_a favourer_n of_o savonarola_n be_v slay_v when_o saint_n paul_n preach_v the_o gospel_n in_o asia_n the_o whole_a city_n of_o ephâ—sus_n be_v full_a of_o confusion_n and_o they_o rush_v into_o the_o common_a place_n and_o catch_v gajus_n and_o aristarchus_n paul_n companion_n of_o his_o journey_n act._n 19_o ver_fw-la 29._o be_v paul_n or_o his_o companion_n the_o occasion_n of_o this_o tumult_n savonarola_n preach_v the_o word_n of_o god_n in_o florence_n his_o adversary_n take_v arm_n enter_v the_o monastery_n of_o saint_n mark_v where_o he_o be_v and_o draw_v he_o and_o two_o of_o his_o brethren_n dominick_n and_o silvester_n out_o of_o the_o covent_n and_o put_v they_o into_o the_o common_a prison_n upon_o occasion_n of_o a_o mutiny_n in_o the_o city_n but_o hierome_n and_o his_o fâ—llowes_n occasion_v not_o this_o tumult_n it_o be_v indeed_o pâ—â—tended_v thaâ—_n he_o side_v with_o the_o one_o faction_n in_o florence_n but_z philip_z de_z comminees_n who_o know_v he_o better_o than_o â—_z touch_v that_o which_o bring_v the_o frâ—er_n to_o the_o sâ—ake_v name_o in_o that_o he_o prophesy_v and_o that_o so_o vehement_o and_o free_o of_o the_o come_n in_o of_o foreign_a force_n and_o of_o a_o king_n that_o by_o force_n of_o arm_n shall_v reform_v the_o corrupt_a state_n of_o the_o church_n and_o chastise_v the_o tyrant_n of_o suâ—â—Ã _fw-la italy_n this_o be_v it_o say_v he_o which_o make_v the_o pope_n and_o the_o state_n of_o florence_n hate_v he_o thus_o have_v we_o hear_v of_o his_o life_n and_o death_n there_o remain_v nothing_o now_o but_o his_o epitaph_n wherewith_o flaminius_n a_o famous_a poet_n of_o italy_n have_v honour_v he_o and_o thus_o it_o be_v dum_fw-la fera_fw-fr flaâ—ma_fw-la tuos_fw-la hieronyme_n pascitur_fw-la artus_fw-la religio_fw-la flevit_fw-la dilaniâ—ta_fw-la comas_fw-la flevit_fw-la et_fw-la o_o dixit_fw-la crudeles_fw-la parcite_fw-la flammae_fw-la paâ—ite_fw-la sunt_fw-la isto_fw-la viscera_fw-la nostra_fw-la rogo_fw-la that_o be_v while_o hiâ—rome_n to_o the_o fiery_a stake_n be_v lead_v religion_n tear_v her_o hair_n and_o weep_v and_o say_v you_o cruel_a flame_n oh_o spare_v this_o tender_a heart_n for_o while_o he_o burn_v religion_n feel_v the_o smart_n and_o so_o i_o proceed_v to_o the_o several_a point_n in_o question_n of_o the_o scripture_n sufficiency_n and_o canon_n geâ—son_n opâ—r_n make_v the_o word_n of_o christ_n the_o sole_a authentical_a ground_n of_o faith_n and_o the_o only_a infallible_a rule_n to_o decide_v controversy_n the_o scripture_n say_v he_o 1._o be_v give_v unto_o we_o as_o a_o sufficient_a and_o infallible_a rule_n for_o the_o government_n of_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o â—he_n church_n and_o each_o part_n thereof_o unto_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n what_o evil_a say_v the_o same_o gerson_n 1_o have_v follow_v upon_o the_o contempt_n of_o holy_a scripture_n which_o doubtless_o be_v sufficient_a for_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n for_o otherwise_o christ_n have_v be_v a_o unperfect_a law_n giveâ—_n experience_n will_v teach_v that_o wickliff_n affirm_v that_o neither_o friar_n nor_o prelate_n may_v define_v aâ—y_a thing_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n unless_o they_o have_v the_o authority_n of_o sacred_a scripture_n or_o some_o special_a revelation_n i_o dislike_v not_o say_v waldensis_n 1._o but_o his_o waywardnesse_n and_o craft_n i_o condemn_v and_o think_v it_o necessary_a lest_o we_o wrest_v the_o scripture_n and_o err_v in_o the_o interpretation_n of_o they_o to_o follow_v the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n expound_v they_o unto_o we_o and_o not_o to_o trust_v to_o our_o own_o private_a &_o singular_a conceit_n this_o be_v that_o which_o vincentius_n lirinensis_n long_o since_o deliver_v alphonsus_n tostatus_n say_v 2._o although_o the_o book_n in_o question_n be_v receive_v of_o the_o church_n yet_o be_v thâ—y_v not_o of_o any_o solid_a authority_n and_o therefore_o they_o be_v improfitable_a to_o prove_v and_o confirm_v those_o thing_n which_o be_v call_v in_o question_n according_a to_o saint_n hierome_n thomas_n waldensis_n cite_v out_o of_o hierome_n the_o canâ—n_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n in_o these_o word_n initium_fw-la as_o there_o be_v twâ—nty_o two_o letter_n by_o which_o we_o write_v in_o hebrew_n all_o that_o we_o speak_v so_o there_o be_v account_v twenty_o two_o book_n by_o which_o as_o letter_n we_o be_v instruct_v in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o god_n and_o withal_o add_v that_o the_o whole_a canonical_a scripture_n be_v contain_v in_o the_o two_o and_o twenty_o book_n dionysius_n carthusiâ—nus_n in_o write_v upon_o ecclesiasticus_fw-la say_v ecclesiast_n that_o book_n be_v not_o of_o the_o conon_n that_o be_v among_o the_o canonical_a scripture_n although_o there_o be_v no_o doubt_n make_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o that_o book_n this_o be_v likewise_o confess_v by_o pererius_n the_o jesuite_n say_v mit_fw-fr dionysius_n carthusianus_n and_o lyra_n do_v not_o deny_v the_o history_n of_o susanna_n to_o be_v true_a but_o they_o deny_v the_o book_n of_o judith_n tobit_n and_o the_o maccabee_n to_o apertaine_v to_o the_o cononicall_a scripture_n and_o the_o like_a observation_n touch_v lyra_n be_v make_v by_o picus_n mirandula_n and_o 2._o picus_n himself_o will_v have_v we_o note_v that_o many_o thing_n which_o in_o the_o decree_n be_v reckon_v for_o apocryphal_a and_o so_o account_v by_o hierome_n be_v nevertheless_o read_v in_o the_o divine_a service_n and_o many_o thing_n also_o which_o some_o hold_v not_o to_o be_v truâ—_n of_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n and_o number_n of_o sacrament_n the_o council_n of_o constance_n do_v not_o simple_o forbid_v the_o minister_a of_o the_o sacrament_n in_o both_o kind_n but_o the_o teach_n of_o the_o people_n that_o of_o necessity_n it_o must_v be_v so_o minister_v for_o so_o we_o find_v in_o the_o thirteen_o session_n of_o the_o say_a council_n 13_o that_o if_o any_o shall_v obstinate_o maintain_v that_o it_o be_v unlawful_a or_o erroneous_a to_o receive_v in_o one_o kind_n he_o ought_v to_o be_v punish_v
say_v it_o be_v not_o only_o apparent_a enough_o in_o the_o greek_a and_o eastern_a church_n and_o in_o such_o as_o have_v make_v a_o open_a separation_n from_o the_o romish_a corruption_n such_o as_o be_v in_o these_o western_a part_n the_o wâ—ldenses_n wickleâ—iâ—ts_n and_o hussites_n but_o it_o be_v also_o within_o the_o community_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n itself_o even_o there_o as_o in_o a_o large_a field_n grow_v much_o good_a corn_n among_o tare_n and_o weed_n there_o as_o in_o a_o great_a bâ—rne_n heap_n or_o garner_n be_v preserve_v much_o pure_a grain_n mix_v with_o store_n of_o chaff_n object_n i_o except_v against_o that_o you_o have_v say_v master_n brereley_o call_v 13._o it_o a_o riddle_n to_o say_v your_o church_n be_v under_o the_o papacy_n as_o wheat_n be_v under_o the_o chaff_n and_o yet_o the_o papacy_n be_v not_o the_o true_a church_n answer_n it_o be_v no_o enigma_n or_o riddle_n it_o be_v all_o one_o in_o effect_n as_o to_o say_v the_o christian_a church_n at_o our_o saviour_n come_n and_o after_o consist_v of_o joseph_n and_o mary_n simeon_n and_o anna_n the_o shepherd_n and_o the_o sage_n christ_n disciple_n and_o other_o be_v in_o and_o under_o the_o jewish_a church_n consist_v of_o scribe_n and_o pharisee_n who_o with_o their_o false_a gloss_n and_o vain_a tradition_n have_v corrupt_v the_o law_n of_o god_n be_v not_o sanum_fw-la membrum_fw-la a_o sound_a part_n of_o god_n church_n but_o as_o our_o saviour_n say_v like_o sheep_n without_o a_o shepherd_n mark_v 6.34_o object_n you_o say_v your_o church_n be_v under_o the_o papacy_n but_o the_o papacy_n be_v not_o the_o true_a church_n by_o the_o like_a reason_n you_o may_v say_v that_o the_o hide_a church_n of_o god_n be_v preserve_v among_o the_o turk_n can_v there_o be_v a_o church_n without_o a_o outward_a ministry_n answer_n it_o follow_v not_o and_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o difference_n be_v because_o among_o the_o turk_n there_o be_v not_o that_o mean_n of_o salvation_n inasmuch_o as_o they_o have_v not_o give_v their_o name_n to_o christ_n but_o the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n may_v be_v preserve_v within_o the_o romish_a church_n in_o as_o much_o as_o they_o have_v the_o scripture_n though_o in_o a_o strange_a tongue_n as_o also_o baptism_n and_o lawful_a ordination_n and_o the_o like_a help_n which_o god_n in_o all_o age_n use_v that_o his_o elect_a might_n begathered_a out_o of_o the_o midst_n of_o babylon_n and_o whereas_o you_o urge_v a_o outward_a and_o public_a ministry_n this_o make_v nothing_o against_o the_o church_n of_o england_n which_o for_o substance_n have_v the_o same_o descent_n of_o outward_a ordination_n with_o the_o roman_a church_n 13._o neither_o can_v any_o man_n show_v a_o more_o certain_a pedigree_n from_o his_o great_a grand_a father_n than_o our_o bishop_n and_o pastor_n can_v fâ—om_n suâ—h_v bishop_n as_o your_o church_n account_v canonical_a in_o the_o time_n of_o king_n henry_n the_o eight_o and_o upward_o such_o â—aâ—re_a evidence_n can_v we_o produce_v for_o a_o outward_a and_o public_a ministry_n in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o such_o ordination_n we_o hold_v very_o necessary_a and_o yet_o in_o case_n it_o can_v be_v have_v god_n child_n by_o their_o private_a read_n and_o meditation_n of_o that_o which_o they_o have_v former_o learn_v may_v supply_v 13._o the_o defect_n of_o a_o public_a ministry_n even_o as_o some_o christian_n at_o this_o day_n be_v slave_n in_o turkey_n or_o barbary_n may_v be_v save_v without_o external_a ministry_n but_o this_o be_v in_o case_n of_o extremity_n for_o we_o we_o never_o want_v a_o stand_a ministry_n neither_o do_v the_o waldenses_n wickliuâ—sts_n and_o hussites_n for_o so_o i_o call_v they_o for_o distinction_n sake_n ever_o want_v a_o outward_a and_o lawful_a ministry_n among_o they_o for_o the_o administration_n of_o the_o word_n and_o sacramentsâ—_n object_n you_o say_v your_o professor_n communicate_v with_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o do_v not_o partake_v in_o her_o error_n as_o you_o call_v they_o do_v they_o not_o join_v with_o they_o in_o the_o massâ—_n and_o the_o litany_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o the_o like_a answer_n the_o thing_n we_o say_v be_v this_o that_o howsoever_o they_o outward_o communicate_v with_o rome_n yet_o divers_a of_o they_o mislike_v in_o their_o heart_n their_o grosser_n error_n they_o groan_v under_o the_o babylonish_n yoke_n and_o desire_a reformation_n beside_o many_o of_o they_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o depth_n and_o mystery_n of_o popery_n object_n if_o your_o protestant_a church_n be_v in_o bâ—ing_n at_o and_o before_o luther_n appear_v then_o do_v such_o as_o be_v member_n thereof_o either_o make_v profession_n thereof_o or_o not_o denique_fw-la if_o they_o do_v tell_v we_o their_o name_n and_o where_o they_o do_v so_o if_o they_o do_v not_o then_o be_v they_o but_o dissembler_n in_o religion_n according_a to_o that_o of_o saint_n paul_n rom._n 10.10_o and_o our_o saviour_n math._n 10.33_o answer_n i_o will_v but_o take_v what_o your_o rhemist_n grant_v and_o reâ—oâ—t_v your_o own_o argument_n they_o say_v apocal._n that_o the_o catholic_a church_n in_o their_o time_n be_v in_o england_n although_o it_o have_v no_o public_a government_n nor_o open_v free_a exercise_n of_o holy_a function_n whence_o i_o argue_v thus_o if_o their_o roman_a church_n have_v any_o be_v at_o that_o time_n in_o england_n than_o their_o priest_n and_o jesuit_n either_o make_v public_a profession_n of_o their_o faith_n or_o not_o if_o they_o make_v open_a profession_n why_o then_o do_v they_o go_v in_o layman_n habit_n and_o lurk_v in_o corner_n if_o they_o make_v not_o open_a profession_n than_o be_v they_o but_o dissembler_n beside_o i_o have_v already_o give_v you_o in_o a_o catalogue_n of_o our_o professor_n who_o within_o the_o time_n mention_v witness_v that_o truth_n which_o we_o maintain_v by_o their_o write_n confessiâ—ns_n and_o martyrdom_n now_o for_o we_o we_o have_v reject_v nothing_o but_o popery_n we_o have_v willing_o depart_v from_o the_o communion_n of_o their_o error_n and_o addition_n to_o the_o faith_n but_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n we_o never_o depart_v in_o a_o word_n there_o be_v some_o who_o open_o and_o constant_o withstand_v the_o error_n and_o corâ—uptions_n of_o their_o time_n and_o seal_v with_o their_o blood_n that_o truthâ—_n which_o they_o with_o we_o profess_a other_o dissent_v from_o the_o same_o error_n but_o do_v not_o with_o the_o like_a courage_n oppose_v themselves_o such_o as_o will_v sâ—y_v to_o their_o friend_n in_o private_a thus_o 1569._o i_o will_v say_v in_o the_o school_n and_o open_o sed_fw-la maneat_fw-la inter_fw-la nos_fw-la diversum_fw-la sentio_fw-la but_o keep_v my_o council_n i_o think_v the_o contrary_n pa._n be_v not_o the_o mass_n public_o use_v in_o all_o church_n at_o lâ—thers_n appear_v be_v protestancie_n then_o so_o much_o as_o in_o be_v say_v master_n 3â—â—_n brief_o pro._n if_o by_o a_o protestant_a church_n say_v learned_a doctor_n 16â—8_n field_n we_o meâ—ne_v a_o church_n believe_v and_o teach_v in_o all_o point_n as_o protestant_n do_v and_o believe_v and_o teach_v nothing_o but_o that_o they_o do_v the_o latin_a or_o west_n church_n wherein_o the_o pope_n tyrannise_v before_o luther_n time_n be_v and_o continue_v a_o true_a protestant_a church_n for_o it_o teach_v as_o we_o do_v it_o condemn_v the_o superstition_n we_o have_v remove_v it_o groan_v under_o the_o yoke_n of_o tyranny_n which_o we_o have_v cast_v off_o howsoever_o there_o be_v many_o in_o the_o midst_n of_o she_o that_o bring_v in_o and_o maintain_v superstition_n and_o advance_v the_o pope_n supremacy_n but_o if_o by_o a_o protestant_a church_n they_o understand_v a_o church_n that_o not_o only_a dislike_n and_o complain_v of_o papal_a usurpation_n but_o also_o abandonâ—th_v it_o and_o not_o only_o teach_v all_o necessary_a and_o save_a truth_n but_o suffer_v none_o within_o her_o jurisdiction_n to_o teach_v otherwise_o we_o confess_v that_o no_o part_n of_o the_o western_a church_n be_v in_o this_o sort_n a_o protestant_a church_n till_o a_o reformation_n be_v begin_v of_o evil_n former_o dislike_v now_o whereas_o it_o be_v object_v that_o the_o mass_n wherein_o they_o say_v many_o chief_a point_n oâ—_n their_o religion_n be_v comprehend_v be_v public_o use_v at_o luther_n appear_v it_o be_v answer_v by_o doctor_n field_n that_o thâ—_n use_v oâ—_n the_o mass_n as_o the_o public_a liturgy_n be_v no_o good_a proof_n inasmuch_o as_o manifold_a abuse_n in_o practise_n beside_o and_o contrary_a to_o thâ—_n word_n of_o the_o canon_n and_o the_o inâ—enâ—â—â—â—_n of_o they_o that_o first_o compoâ—ed_v the_o sameâ—_n have_v creâ—t_v into_o iâ—_n as_o also_o sundry_a apocryphal_a thing_n have_v slip_v into_o the_o public_a service_n of_o the_o church_n these_o thing_n will_n better_a appear_v by_o particular_a instance_n concern_v private_a
they_o do_v mean_v the_o pope_n for_o the_o time_n be_v now_o to_o this_o height_n the_o pope_n come_v under_o pretence_n of_o the_o church_n government_n the_o church_n discipline_n rack_a the_o spiritual_a censure_n to_o a_o civil_a punishment_n by_o the_o church_n solemnity_n in_o crown_a emperor_n by_o his_o excommunication_n absolution_n and_o dispensation_n he_o rise_v to_o his_o greatness_n of_o state_n by_o the_o doctrine_n of_o work_n meritorious_a jubilee_n pardon_n and_o indulgence_n he_o maintain_v his_o state_n and_o now_o i_o come_v to_o show_v out_o of_o good_a author_n that_o in_o nine_o several_a weighty_a point_n of_o religion_n the_o best_a guide_n of_o god_n church_n for_o the_o space_n of_o 1500_o year_n have_v teach_v as_o the_o church_n of_o england_n do_v the_o first_o centurie_n from_o the_o first_o year_n of_o grace_n unto_o the_o year_n one_o hundred_o christ_n jesus_n and_o his_o apostle_n the_o protestant_n founder_n papist_n who_o do_v you_o name_n in_o this_o first_o age_n that_o teach_v the_o protestant_a faith_n protestant_n i_o name_v our_o bless_a saviour_n christ_n jesus_n and_o his_o apostle_n saint_n paul_n and_o his_o scholar_n titus_n and_o timothy_n together_o with_o the_o church_n which_o they_o plant_v as_o that_o of_o the_o roman_n corinthian_n and_o the_o rest_n these_o i_o name_n for_o our_o first_o founder_n and_o top_n of_o our_o kin_n as_o also_o joseph_n of_o arimathea_n that_o bury_v christ_n body_n a_o special_a benefactor_n to_o the_o religion_n plant_v in_o this_o land_n these_o teach_v for_o substance_n and_o in_o the_o positive_a ground_n of_o religion_n as_o we_o do_v in_o our_o article_n liturgy_n homily_n and_o apology_n by_o public_a authority_n establish_v in_o our_o church_n of_o england_n beside_o these_o there_o be_v but_o few_o writer_n in_o this_o age_n who_o undoubted_a work_n have_v come_v to_o our_o hand_n yet_o for_o instance_n sake_n i_o name_v that_o bless_a martyr_n of_o christ_n ignatius_n bishop_n of_o antioch_n who_o for_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n be_v sentence_v to_o be_v devour_v of_o wild_a beast_n which_o he_o patient_o endure_v say_v 33._o i_o be_o the_o wheat_n or_o grain_n to_o be_v ground_n with_o the_o tooth_n of_o beast_n that_o i_o may_v be_v pure_a bread_n for_o my_o master_n tooth_n let_v fire_n rack_n pulley_n yea_o and_o all_o the_o torment_n of_o hell_n come_v on_o i_o so_o i_o may_v win_v christ._n here_o also_o according_a to_o the_o roman_a register_n i_o may_v place_v dionysius_n areopagita_n who_o they_o usual_o place_v in_o this_o first_o age_n as_o if_o he_o be_v that_o denys_n mention_v in_o the_o 17.34_o act_n whereas_o indeed_o he_o be_v a_o post_n natus_fw-la and_o in_o all_o likelihood_n live_v about_o the_o four_o age_n and_o not_o in_o this_o first_o for_o denys_n demophil_n say_v that_o the_o christian_n have_v solemn_a temple_n like_o the_o jew_n and_o the_o chancel_n sever_v with_o such_o and_o such_o sanctification_n from_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o church_n whereas_o the_o christian_n in_o this_o fiâ—st_a age_n make_v their_o assembly_n to_o prayer_n both_o in_o such_o private_a place_n and_o with_o such_o simplicity_n as_o the_o apostle_n 8._o do_v and_o as_o the_o time_n of_o persecution_n suffer_v 6._o they_o again_o denys_n tell_v we_o that_o when_o he_o write_v monk_n be_v rise_v 6._o and_o they_o of_o credit_n in_o the_o church_n and_o many_o ceremony_n to_o hallow_v they_o whereas_o in_o the_o apostle_n time_n when_o the_o true_a dionysius_n live_v monk_n be_v not_o hear_v of_o yea_o chrysostome_n say_v hebr._n that_o when_o paul_n write_v his_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n there_o be_v not_o then_o so_o much_o as_o any_o footstep_n of_o a_o monk_n pa._n i_o challenge_v saint_n denys_n for_o we_o he_o be_v as_o our_o rhemist_n 17._o say_v all_o for_o the_o catholic_n pro._n take_v he_o as_o he_o be_v and_o as_o he_o come_v to_o our_o hand_n he_o be_v not_o whole_o you_o but_o in_o some_o thing_n clean_o contrary_a to_o you_o as_o namely_o in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o lord_n supper_n wherein_o you_o vary_v from_o we_o most_o beside_o he_o have_v not_o your_o sole_a receive_n of_o the_o priest_n nor_o minister_a under_o one_o kind_n to_o they_o who_o receive_v nor_o exhortation_n lesson_n prayer_n in_o a_o tongue_n which_o the_o people_n understand_v not_o he_o have_v not_o your_o invocation_n of_o saint_n noâ—_n adoration_n of_o creature_n nor_o sacrifice_v of_o christ_n to_o god_n nor_o pray_v for_o the_o soul_n in_o purgatory_n so_o that_o in_o thing_n of_o substance_n and_o not_o of_o ceremony_n only_o he_o be_v we_o and_o not_o you_o as_o i_o hope_v will_v appear_v by_o his_o write_n for_o we_o will_v for_o the_o time_n suppose_v he_o to_o be_v a_o father_n of_o this_o first_o age_n although_o the_o book_n which_o bear_v saint_n denys_n his_o name_n seem_v to_o be_v write_v in_o the_o four_o or_o five_o age_n after_o christ._n pap_n can_v you_o prove_v that_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n teach_v as_o you_o do_v pro._n we_o have_v clear_a testimony_n of_o scripture_n etc._n which_o appoint_v god_n people_n to_o receive_v the_o bless_a cup_n in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o to_o be_v present_a at_o such_o a_o divine_a service_n as_o themselves_o understand_v etc._n we_o have_v express_v command_n forbid_v image-worship_n 4.15_o against_o invocation_n of_o saint_n it_o be_v say_v 63.16_o that_o abraham_n know_v we_o not_o and_o isaac_n be_v ignorant_a of_o we_o and_o the_o bless_a angel_n refuse_v all_o religious_a honour_n and_o adoration_n 9_o likewise_o against_o merit_n of_o work_n and_o work_n of_o super-erogation_a it_o be_v say_v 8.18_o that_o the_o suffering_n of_o this_o present_a time_n be_v not_o worthy_a to_o be_v compare_v with_o the_o glory_n which_o shall_v be_v reveal_v in_o we_o and_o that_o we_o be_v unprofitable_a servant_n when_o we_o have_v do_v all_o that_o be_v command_v we_o we_o have_v but_o do_v that_o which_o be_v our_o duty_n to_o do_v and_o the_o like_a pa._n you_o allege_v scripture_n and_o so_o do_v we_o yea_o in_o some_o thing_n the_o scripture_n be_v plain_a for_o we_o as_o where_o it_o be_v say_v 26.26_o this_o be_v my_o body_n pro._n what_o though_o it_o make_v for_o you_o in_o show_n so_o do_v it_o for_o the_o anabaptist_n where_o it_o be_v say_v 4.32_o that_o the_o christian_n have_v all_o thing_n common_a you_o will_v not_o hence_o infer_v that_o because_o in_o such_o a_o extremity_n their_o charity_n for_o the_o relief_n of_o other_o make_v thing_n common_a concern_v the_o use_n that_o therefore_o we_o shall_v have_v no_o property_n in_o the_o good_n that_o god_n have_v give_v we_o it_o be_v not_o the_o show_n and_o semblance_n of_o word_n but_o the_o sense_n thereof_o that_o import_v the_o truth_n saint_n paul_n say_v of_o his_o corinth_n 12.27_o you_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n yet_o not_o mean_v any_o transubstantiation_n of_o substance_n but_o hereof_o anon_o in_o his_o due_a place_n pa._n the_o scripture_n make_v not_o for_o you_o but_o as_o you_o have_v translate_v they_o pro._n for_o any_o point_n we_o hold_v we_o refer_v ourselves_o to_o the_o original_n yea_o we_o say_v further_o let_v the_o indifferent_a christian_a reader_n who_o have_v but_o tolerable_a understanding_n of_o the_o latin_a tongue_n compare_v our_o english_a translation_n with_o those_o which_o your_o own_o man_n pagnine_a arias_n montanus_n and_o other_o have_v publish_v and_o they_o will_v find_v but_o little_a countenance_n for_o popery_n and_o namely_o for_o communion_n in_o one_o kind_n and_o service_n in_o a_o strange_a tongue_n which_o as_o be_v already_o prove_v have_v be_v decree_v direct_o contrary_a to_o god_n express_a word_n but_o let_v we_o come_v to_o the_o particular_n of_o the_o scripture_n sufficiency_n and_o canon_n the_o church_n of_o england_n hold_v arâ—iâ—_n that_o holy_a scripture_n contain_v all_o thing_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n so_o that_o theâ—e_n be_v no_o doctrine_n scripture_n necessary_a for_o our_o everlasting_a salvation_n but_o that_o be_v or_o may_v be_v draw_v out_o of_o that_o fountain_n of_o truth_n as_o be_v either_o express_o therein_o contain_v or_o such_o as_o by_o sound_a inference_n may_v be_v deduce_v from_o thence_o and_o this_o be_v witness_v by_o saint_n paul_n say_v that_o 17._o they_o be_v able_a to_o make_v we_o wise_a unto_o salvation_n that_o the_o man_n of_o god_n may_v be_v perfect_v and_o thorough_o furnish_v unto_o all_o good_a work_n which_o they_o shall_v not_o be_v able_a to_o do_v if_o they_o contain_v not_o a_o perfect_a doctrine_n of_o all_o such_o point_n of_o faith_n as_o we_o be_v bind_v to_o believe_v and_o duty_n to_o be_v practise_v and_o if_o it_o be_v say_v that_o s._n paul_n speak_v of_o the_o man_n of_o god_n such_o a_o one_o as_o
disguise_v your_o sacrilege_n of_o the_o cup_n take_v from_o the_o people_n as_o if_o our_o saviour_n christ_n be_v not_o spare_v enough_o in_o ordain_v as_o few_o outward_a ceremony_n as_o may_v well_o be_v but_o that_o he_o must_v do_v that_o by_o two_o which_o may_v have_v be_v compass_v by_o one_o or_o as_o if_o he_o will_v have_v the_o minister_n receive_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n superfluous_o that_o be_v to_o say_v both_o in_o the_o bread_n and_o in_o the_o cup_n too_o which_o be_v sufficient_o receive_v in_o either_o of_o they_o again_o though_o the_o devout_a communicant_a receive_v christ_n spiritual_o by_o faith_n be_v thereby_o possess_v of_o whole_a christ_n crucify_v in_o the_o inward_a act_n of_o the_o soul_n yet_o we_o deny_v that_o the_o whole_a be_v receive_v sacramental_o in_o this_o outwad_n act_n under_o one_o only_a part_n of_o this_o sacrament_n so_o that_o if_o concomitance_n be_v grant_v yet_o communion_n in_o one_o kind_n be_v not_o justifiable_a for_o although_o it_o deprive_v not_o people_n of_o christ_n blood_n as_o it_o be_v a_o bodily_a part_n contain_v in_o the_o vein_n yet_o it_o deprive_v they_o of_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n as_o it_o be_v shed_v pour_v out_o and_o offer_v in_o sacrifice_n for_o they_o neither_o can_v suâ—h_v manner_n of_o receive_v show_n forth_o the_o lord_n death_n which_o be_v one_o chief_a end_n of_o the_o celebration_n of_o this_o sacrament_n 1_o cor._n 11.28_o the_o break_n of_o bread_n repesent_v in_o no_o wise_a the_o effusion_n of_o blood_n this_o be_v lively_o represent_v by_o the_o pour_v out_o of_o the_o consecrate_a wine_n and_o drink_v of_o the_o cup_n there_o be_v a_o perfect_a signification_n in_o both_o kind_n then_o in_o one_o last_o though_o the_o people_n may_v receive_v the_o blood_n together_o wiâ—h_v the_o host_n â—et_z he_o that_o so_o receive_v the_o blood_n can_v proper_o be_v say_v to_o drink_v now_o christ_n say_v express_o unless_o you_o drink_v his_o blood_n you_o shall_v not_o have_v life_n in_o you_o john_n 6.53_o which_o place_n your_o papist_n themselves_o understand_v of_o the_o eucharist_n concern_v the_o number_n of_o sacrament_n the_o trent-councell_n accurse_v 7._o all_o such_o as_o shall_v say_v that_o the_o number_n of_o sacrament_n be_v either_o more_o or_o less_o than_o seven_o but_o our_o church_n hold_v 25._o that_o of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n there_o be_v two_o ordain_v of_o christ_n our_o lord_n in_o the_o gospel_n that_o be_v to_o say_v baptism_n and_o the_o lord_n supper_n and_o those_o five_o which_o by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v call_v sacrament_n to_o wit_n confirmation_n penance_n order_n matrimony_n and_o extreme_a unction_n be_v not_o to_o be_v account_v sacrament_n of_o the_o gospel_n 87._o now_o that_o there_o be_v and_o aught_o to_o be_v two_o sacrament_n only_o in_o the_o new_a testament_n appear_v hereby_o in_o that_o there_o be_v no_o promise_n make_v unto_o we_o of_o life_n everlasting_a in_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v not_o sufficient_o witness_v and_o assure_v unto_o we_o by_o these_o two_o 13._o sacrament_n for_o the_o sum_n of_o all_o the_o promise_n of_o god_n in_o christ_n be_v reduce_v unto_o these_o two_o head_n that_o for_o his_o sake_n we_o be_v receive_v into_o the_o favour_n and_o household_n care_v of_o god_n and_o that_o be_v once_o receive_v we_o shall_v be_v continue_v in_o the_o saâ—e_v for_o ever_o the_o former_a whereof_o be_v seal_v unto_o we_o by_o baptism_n for_o our_o entrance_n and_o admission_n into_o the_o covenant_n and_o the_o late_a by_o the_o lord_n supper_n for_o our_o continuance_n growth_n and_o confirmation_n therein_o these_o two_o be_v institute_v by_o christ_n hoc_fw-la facite_fw-la do_v this_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o 22.19_o be_v our_o warrant_n for_o the_o one_o and_o go_v teach_v and_o baptise_v for_o the_o other_o x_o there_o be_v deep_a silence_n in_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o eucharist_n the_o trent_n council_n hold_v 4._o that_o there_o be_v a_o conversion_n of_o the_o whole_a substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o the_o substance_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o blood_n wrought_v by_o the_o word_n of_o consecration_n and_o that_o there_o only_o remain_v the_o semblance_n and_o show_n the_o outward_a shapeâ—_n 2._o form_n or_o accident_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n yea_o the_o council_n accurse_v 2._o such_o as_o affirm_v bread_n &_o wine_n to_o remain_v in_o this_o sacrament_n after_o consecration_n and_o yet_o s._n paul_n tell_v we_o 11.26_o that_o after_o consecration_n it_o be_v bread_n which_o be_v break_v and_o eat_v &_o it_o be_v no_o less_o than_o fivetimes_o so_o call_v after_o the_o pretend_a change_n neither_o be_v it_o call_v bread_n because_o it_o be_v bread_n but_o because_o it_o be_v bread_n not_o in_o name_n only_o but_o in_o nature_n and_o property_n for_o after_o consecration_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n they_o nourish_v the_o body_n and_o comfort_v the_o heart_n as_o before_o but_o the_o bare_a form_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n as_o the_o roundness_n of_o the_o host_n or_o colour_n of_o the_o wine_n such_o as_o they_o say_v only_o remain_v the_o substance_n thereof_o be_v abolish_v can_v nourish_v without_o corporal_a substance_n now_o our_o church_n hold_v â—3_z that_o the_o change_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n common_o call_v transubstantiation_n can_v be_v prove_v by_o holy_a writ_n but_o be_v repugnant_a to_o plain_a testimony_n of_o holy_a scripture_n pa._n how_o do_v it_o appear_v that_o christ_n body_n and_o blood_n be_v not_o corporal_o give_v and_o take_v in_o the_o sacrament_n pro._n by_o these_o reason_n first_o we_o receive_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o châ—ist_n in_o the_o sacrament_n as_o the_o disciple_n of_o christ_n do_v in_o the_o first_o institution_n of_o it_o now_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o chriâ—t_n be_v not_o corporal_o receive_v by_o they_o but_o only_o spiritual_o second_o christ_n his_o body_n be_v ascend_v and_o take_v up_o into_o heaven_n and_o the_o heaven_n must_v contain_v he_o 3.11_o till_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n three_o 27._o christ_n have_v but_o one_o body_n and_o that_o a_o true_a body_n and_o such_o as_o can_v be_v in_o many_o place_n at_o once_o and_o it_o fill_v a_o place_n wheresoever_o it_o be_v and_o may_v be_v both_o see_v and_o feel_v this_o be_v also_o the_o judgement_n of_o otherâ—_n who_o you_o much_o reverence_n dionysius_n areopagita_n hold_v not_o transubstantiationâ—_n for_o he_o distinguish_v between_o the_o substantial_a â—_z and_o christ_n signify_v by_o they_o say_v 3._o that_o by_o those_o reverend_a sign_n and_o symbol_n christ_n be_v signify_v and_o the_o faithful_a make_v partaker_n of_o he_o he_o call_v not_o tâ—e_v ministration_n of_o the_o holy_a mystery_n the_o sacrifice_a of_o christ_n unto_o his_o father_n as_o the_o papist_n do_v but_o a_o typical_a or_o 3._o symbolical_a sacrifice_n that_o be_v a_o figure_n or_o sign_n of_o that_o great_a sacrifice_n and_o the_o same_o denys_n as_o hoc_fw-la bellarmine_n confess_v call_v the_o sacrament_n a_o antitype_n and_o that_o after_o consecration_n so_o that_o according_a to_o saint_n denys_n the_o element_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o this_o sacrament_n be_v type_n antitype_n and_o symbol_n that_o be_v figure_n and_o sign_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o châ—ist_n and_o yet_o not_o only_o bare_a naked_a and_o sign_n significative_a but_o reâ—lly_o exhibit_v christ_n for_o that_o be_v denys_n his_o word_n to_o wit_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o the_o faithful_a thereby_o partake_v christ_n jesus_n pa._n the_o scripture_n be_v plain_a for_o we_o where_o christ_n say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n math._n 26.26_o pro._n although_o christ_n say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n yet_o he_o say_v not_o as_o you_o do_v this_o be_v make_v or_o shall_v be_v change_v into_o my_o body_n he_o say_v not_o that_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n be_v contain_v under_o the_o shape_n or_o form_n of_o bâ—ead_n and_o wine_n again_o you_o that_o stand_v so_o for_o the_o letter_n take_v not_o christ_n word_n literal_o for_o it_o be_v a_o improper_a speech_n to_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n that_o be_v the_o thing_n contain_v under_o these_o form_n be_v by_o conversion_n and_o substantial_a transmutation_n my_o body_n but_o your_o papist_n maintain_v transubstantiation_n expound_v christ_n word_n in_o this_o or_o the_o like_a manner_n therefore_o in_o the_o point_n of_o transubstantiation_n you_o depart_v from_o the_o letter_n and_o consequent_o make_v it_o figurative_a you_o indeed_o allege_v the_o word_n and_o letter_n but_o not_o the_o true_a meaning_n we_o believe_v christ_n word_n in_o their_o right_a sense_n now_o the_o show_n make_v for_o you_o the_o sense_n and_o substance_n
for_o we_o now_o though_o christ_n body_n be_v not_o according_a to_o his_o material_a substance_n whole_o and_o entire_o under_o the_o outward_a element_n yet_o the_o bread_n may_v be_v true_o term_v christ_n body_n because_o of_o a_o relative_n and_o sacramental_a union_n and_o donation_n of_o the_o thing_n signify_v together_o with_o the_o sign_n worthy_o receive_v pa._n what_o reason_n have_v you_o to_o interpret_v these_o word_n figurative_o this_o be_v my_o body_n that_o be_v this_o bread_n be_v a_o sign_n of_o my_o body_n and_o not_o plain_o and_o literal_o as_o they_o sound_v pro._n figurative_a speech_n be_v oftentimes_o plain_a speech_n now_o there_o be_v no_o other_o figure_n or_o trope_n in_o the_o lord_n supper_n but_o such_o as_o be_v and_o always_o be_v usual_a in_o sacrament_n and_o familiar_o know_v to_o the_o church_n now_o sacrament_n must_v be_v expound_v sacramental_o and_o according_o the_o word_n allege_v must_v not_o be_v take_v literal_o but_o figurative_o christ_n take_v bread_n and_o break_v bread_n say_v of_o the_o same_o this_n be_v my_o body_n now_o this_o can_v be_v proper_o take_v therefore_o for_o the_o right_n expound_v of_o these_o word_n we_o be_v necessary_o to_o have_v recourse_n to_o a_o figurative_a interpretation_n and_o the_o reason_n hereof_o be_v that_o common_a maxim_n 6._o disparatum_fw-la de_fw-la disparato_fw-la non_fw-la propriè_fw-la praedicatur_fw-la that_o be_v nothing_o can_v be_v proper_o and_o literal_o affirm_v joint_o of_o another_o thing_n which_o be_v of_o a_o different_a nature_n by_o this_o rule_n bread_n and_o christ_n body_n can_v be_v proper_o affirm_v one_o of_o another_o bread_n be_v of_o a_o different_a nature_n from_o flesh_n can_v no_o more_o possible_o be_v call_v the_o flâ—sh_n or_o body_n of_o christ_n literal_o than_o lead_n can_v be_v call_v wood_n and_o this_o make_v we_o interpret_v the_o word_n figurative_o and_o we_o have_v in_o scripture_n most_o manifest_a place_n which_o prove_v these_o woâ—ds_n this_n be_v my_o body_n to_o be_v figurative_o take_v and_o understand_v because_o in_o scripture_n whensoever_o the_o sign_n as_o the_o bread_n be_v call_v christ_n body_n have_v the_o name_n &_o appellation_n of_o the_o thing_n signify_v the_o speech_n be_v always_o tropical_a and_o figurative_a and_o this_o agreâ—th_n with_o s._n austiâ—s_n rule_n bonifac_o sacrament_n be_v sign_n which_o often_o do_v take_v the_o name_n of_o those_o thing_n which_o they_o do_v signify_v and_o represent_v therefore_o do_v they_o carry_v the_o name_n of_o the_o thing_n themselves_o thus_o be_v the_o sign_n of_o the_o passeover_n the_o lamb_n call_v the_o passeover_n math._n 26.17_o exod._n 12.11_o 27._o the_o rock_n the_o sign_n of_o christ_n in_o his_o passion_n be_v call_v christ_n and_o the_o rock_n be_v christ_n 1._o cor._n 10_o 4._o circmmcision_n the_o sign_n of_o the_o covenant_n call_v the_o covenant_n and_o baptism_n the_o sign_n of_o christ_n burial_n call_v christ_n burial_n for_o so_o say_v s._n augustine_n 16._o that_o as_o baptism_n be_v call_v christ_n burial_n so_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n callâ—d_v his_o body_n now_o this_o show_n or_o semblance_n of_o word_n conclude_v not_o that_o christ_n or_o the_o lamb_n be_v real_o the_o rock_n the_o passeover_n but_o that_o these_o thing_n be_v mean_v figurative_o it_o be_v usual_a in_o scripture_n special_o in_o such_o sacramental_o speech_n as_o this_o be_v we_o be_v now_o about_o to_o give_v the_o name_n of_o the_o thing_n to_o that_o which_o it_o betoken_v and_o so_o to_o call_v circumcision_n the_o covenant_n because_o it_o be_v a_o sign_n thâ—t_o betoken_v the_o covenant_n and_o so_o of_o the_o rest_n beside_o the_o other_o part_n of_o the_o sacrament_n to_o wit_n this_o cup_n be_v the_o new_a testament_n in_o my_o blood_n luke_n 22.20_o be_v figurative_a and_o not_o to_o be_v literal_o take_v for_o you_o yourselves_o sâ—y_v râ—sâ—ondeo_fw-la that_o calix_n or_o the_o cup_n be_v there_o take_v for_o that_o which_o be_v iâ—_n the_o cup_n so_o that_o your_o sâ—lves_n admit_v a_o trope_n in_o the_o institution_n of_o this_o sacrament_n pap_n if_o these_o figurative_a speâ—ches_n be_v true_a yet_o i_o can_v see_v what_o argument_n you_o can_v draw_v from_o hence_o or_o how_o you_o can_v hence_o prove_v any_o thing_n against_o our_o tenet_n say_v our_o â—nglish_fw-fr mis-allegation_n baron_fw-fr for_o it_o be_v a_o rule_n in_o divinity_n that_o theologia_n symbolica_fw-la non_fw-la est_fw-la aâ—gumentativa_fw-la that_o figurative_a speech_n afford_v no_o certain_a proof_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n pro._n the_o zeâ—lous_a reverend_a and_o learned_a l._n bishop_n of_o durâ—sme_n doctor_n morton_n tell_v 42.43_o your_o baron_n and_o his_o suggester_n that_o upon_o the_o no-pâ—oper_a sense_n of_o the_o word_n this_n be_v my_o body_n it_o must_v follow_v that_o there_o be_v no_o transubstantiation_n in_o your_o romish_a mass_n no_o corporal_a presence_n no_o râ—all_a sacrifice_n no_o proper_a eat_n no_o lawful_a divine_a adoration_n thereof_o and_o as_o for_o the_o rule_n that_o symbolical_a argument_n mâ—ke_v no_o necessary_a conclusion_n the_o say_v learn_v and_o reverend_a father_n say_v that_o this_o make_v not_o against_o we_o touch_v the_o figurative_a woâ—ds_n of_o christ_n this_o be_v my_o body_n the_o position_n make_v only_o against_o they_o who_o extract_v either_o a_o literal_a sense_n out_o of_o a_o parabolicall_a and_o figurative_a speech_n as_o origen_n do_v when_o have_v râ—ad_v that_o scriptureâ—_n thâ—re_v be_v some_o that_o castrate_v themselves_o for_o the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n whâ—ch_n be_v but_o a_o pâ—rabolicall_a speech_n he_o do_v real_o and_o therefore_o foolish_o castrate_v himself_o or_o else_o when_o man_n tâ—râ—e_v the_o word_n of_o scripture_n proper_o and_o literal_o speak_v intâ—â—_n figurative_a meaning_n as_o when_o pope_n innocent_a thâ—_n three_o tâ—_n prove_v that_o his_o papal_a authority_n be_v above_o thâ—_n imperial_a allege_v that_o scripture_n gen._n 1._o god_n make_v two_o great_a light_n the_o sun_n and_o the_o moon_n as_o if_o the_o imperial_a like_o the_o moon_n have_v borrow_v its_o authority_n from_o the_o papal_a as_o from_o the_o sun_n or_o as_o pope_n boniface_n 8_o from_o those_o word_n luk._n 22._o behold_v here_o be_v two_o sword_n argue_v that_o both_o the_o temporal_a and_o spiritual_a sword_n be_v in_o the_o pope_n as_o he_o be_v vicar_n of_o christ._n now_o such_o kind_n of_o symbolical_a reason_n be_v indeed_o of_o no_o force_n â—ut_v by_o that_o position_n be_v it_o never_o forbid_v whensoever_o in_o scripture_n the_o name_n of_o the_o thing_n signify_v be_v attribute_v to_o the_o symbol_n or_o sign_n that_o then_o the_o symbolical_a and_o sacramental_a speech_n shall_v be_v judge_v tropical_a but_o this_o kind_n of_o exposition_n be_v always_o approve_v of_o christ_n and_o by_o his_o church_n so_o here_o christ_n take_v bread_n and_o break_v bread_n which_o be_v the_o symbol_n and_o sign_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o say_v of_o the_o same_o bread_n this_n be_v my_o body_n the_o sense_n can_v possible_o be_v literal_a but_o altogether_o figurative_a as_o have_v be_v show_v by_o divers_a example's_n in_o scripture_n to_o wit_n the_o sign_n of_o the_o pass_v over_o call_v the_o passeover_n the_o rock_n but_o a_o sign_n of_o christ_n call_v christ_n in_o each_o onâ—_n of_o these_o the_o symbol_n be_v a_o sign_n and_o figure_n the_o speech_n must_v infallible_o be_v figurative_a and_o therefore_o bread_n be_v a_o figure_n of_o christ_n body_n be_v call_v christ_n body_n figurative_o and_o thus_o far_o our_o learned_a bishop_n of_o duresme_fw-fr of_o image_n and_o prayer_n to_o saint_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n hold_v 25._o that_o image_n be_v to_o be_v have_v and_o retain_v and_o that_o due_a honour_n worship_n and_o veneration_n be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o they_o the_o church_n of_o england_n hold_v 22._o that_o the_o romish_a doctrine_n of_o adoration_n of_o image_n and_o relic_n and_o also_o of_o invocation_n of_o saint_n be_v ground_v upon_o no_o warranty_n of_o scripture_n but_o rather_o repugnant_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o so_o indeed_o we_o find_v that_o the_o lord_n in_o his_o moral_a law_n have_v condemn_v 26.18_o in_o general_a all_o imaâ—eâ—_n and_o idol_n devise_v by_o man_n for_o worship_n and_o adoration_n and_o this_o precept_n be_v a_o part_n of_o his_o moral_a law_n it_o bind_v 31._o we_o in_o the_o state_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n as_o it_o do_v the_o israelite_n of_o old_a for_o in_o all_o the_o apostle_n doctrine_n we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o ever_o this_o precept_n be_v abrogated_a so_o that_o it_o bind_v israelite_n christian_n and_o all_o pa._n if_o all_o worship_n of_o image_n be_v forbid_v exod._n 20._o ver_fw-la 4_o 5._o then_o all_o make_n of_o they_o be_v forbid_v for_o the_o same_o precept_n which_o say_v thou_o shall_v not_o bow_v down_o
to_o they_o nor_o worship_v they_o say_v also_o thou_o shall_v not_o make_v to_o thyself_o any_o grave_a image_n pro._n our_o learned_a bishop_n white_a have_v answer_v for_o 〈◊〉_d the_o ground_n and_o proposition_n of_o this_o argument_n say_v he_o 266._o be_v falâ—e_o for_o worship_v of_o image_n be_v forbid_v as_o the_o principal_a object_n of_o that_o negative_a precept_n and_o as_o a_o thing_n moral_o evil_a in_o his_o very_a kind_n but_o make_v they_o be_v forbid_v only_o when_o it_o be_v a_o mean_n subservient_fw-fr to_o worship_n and_o because_o it_o may_v be_v separate_v both_o in_o his_o own_o nature_n and_o in_o man_n intention_n from_o that_o end_n and_o use_v therefore_o the_o one_o be_v simple_o forbid_v and_o the_o other_o be_v only_o prohibit_v when_o it_o become_v a_o mean_n or_o instrument_n to_o other_o for_o we_o mislike_v not_o picture_n or_o image_n for_o historical_a use_n and_o ornament_n now_o this_o distinction_n and_o disparity_n between_o make_v and_o worship_v be_v comfirm_v by_o the_o example_n of_o the_o brazen_a serpent_n make_v by_o god_n own_o appointment_n for_o when_o the_o same_o be_v only_o make_v and_o look_v upon_o it_o be_v a_o medicine_n when_o it_o be_v worship_v it_o become_v a_o poison_n and_o be_v destroy_v 18â—4_n to_o procee_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n hold_v 25._o that_o the_o saint_n reign_v with_o christ_n be_v to_o be_v worship_v and_o pray_v unto_o but_o this_o we_o hold_v be_v not_o warrant_v by_o god_n word_n but_o rather_o repugnant_a to_o it_o for_o we_o be_v command_v to_o invocate_v god_n in_o the_o name_n of_o christ_n â—â—_o and_o our_o saviour_n himself_o invit_v we_o to_o approach_v with_o confidence_n to_o the_o throne_n of_o his_o grace_n 4.16_o he_o be_v rich_a in_o mercy_n 2.4_o to_o such_o as_o call_v upon_o he_o and_o more_o compassionate_a better_a able_a and_o more_o willing_a to_o help_v we_o than_o any_o saint_n or_o angel_n and_o he_o be_v appoint_v by_o god_n to_o be_v our_o intercessor_n 7.25_o we_o read_v in_o the_o new_a testament_n many_o example_n of_o people_n which_o make_v supplication_n immediate_o unto_o christ_n but_o not_o of_o one_o which_o make_v intercession_n to_o the_o virgin_n mary_n or_o to_o the_o bless_a saint_n or_o angel_n and_o if_o any_o question_n with_o this_o our_o negative_a conclude_v from_o scripture_n saint_n hierome_n upon_o occasion_n do_v the_o like_a say_v 2._o we_o believe_v it_o not_o because_o we_o read_v it_o not_o i_o will_v close_v up_o this_o point_n with_o that_o advice_n which_o ignatius_n give_v the_o virgin_n of_o his_o time_n philadelph_n not_o to_o direct_v their_o prayer_n and_o supplication_n to_o saint_n or_o angel_n but_o to_o the_o trinity_n only_o o_o you_o virgin_n have_v christ_n alone_o before_o your_o eye_n and_o his_o father_n in_o your_o prayer_n be_v enlighten_v by_o the_o spirit_n of_o faith_n and_o merit_n the_o trent_n 9_o council_n accurse_v all_o such_o as_o say_v that_o a_o siâ—ner_n be_v justify_v by_o faith_n only_o or_o deny_v that_o the_o good_a work_n of_o holy_a man_n do_v true_o merit_v everlasting_a life_n 32._o our_o reform_a church_n hold_v 34._o that_o we_o be_v account_v righteous_a bâ—fore_o god_n only_o for_o the_o merit_n of_o jesus_n christ_n apply_v by_o faith_n and_o not_o for_o our_o work_n or_o merit_n and_o when_o we_o say_v that_o we_o be_v justify_v by_o faith_n only_o we_o do_v not_o mean_v that_o the_o say_v justify_v faith_n be_v alone_o in_o man_n without_o true_a repentance_n hope_v charity_n and_o the_o fear_n of_o god_n for_o such_o a_o faith_n be_v dead_a and_o can_v justify_v 36._o even_o as_o when_o we_o say_v that_o the_o eye_n only_o see_v we_o do_v not_o mean_v that_o the_o eye_n sever_v from_o the_o head_n do_v see_v but_o that_o it_o be_v the_o only_a property_n of_o the_o eye_n to_o see_v neither_o do_v this_o faith_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v within_o we_o of_o itself_o justify_v we_o or_o deserve_v our_o justification_n unto_o we_o for_o that_o be_v to_o account_v ourselves_o to_o be_v justify_v by_o the_o virtue_n or_o dignity_n of_o something_o within_o ourselves_o but_o the_o true_a meaning_n thereof_o be_v that_o although_o we_o hear_v god_n word_n and_o believe_v it_o although_o we_o have_v faith_n hope_n charity_n repentance_n and_o the_o flare_v of_o god_n within_o we_o yet_o we_o must_v renounce_v the_o merit_n of_o all_o our_o virtue_n and_o good_a deed_n as_o far_o too_o weak_a and_o unsufficient_a to_o deserve_v remission_n of_o our_o sin_n and_o uâ—_n justification_n and_o therefore_o we_o must_v trust_v only_o in_o god_n mercy_n and_o the_o merit_n of_o our_o only_a saviour_n and_o justifier_n jesus_n christ._n nevertheless_o because_o faith_n do_v direct_o send_v we_o to_o christ_n for_o our_o justification_n and_o that_o by_o faith_n give_v we_o of_o god_n we_o embrace_v the_o promise_n of_o god_n mercy_n and_o the_o remission_n of_o our_o sin_n which_o thing_n none_o other_o of_o our_o virtue_n or_o work_n proper_o do_v therefore_o the_o scripture_n use_v to_o say_v etc._n that_o faith_n without_o work_n and_o the_o ancient_a father_n of_o the_o church_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n that_o only_a faith_n do_v justify_v we_o part._n now_o for_o the_o point_v of_o merit_n it_o be_v neither_o agreeable_a to_o scripture_n nor_o reason_n for_o we_o can_v merit_v of_o he_o who_o we_o gratific_a not_o we_o can_v gratify_v a_o man_n with_o his_o own_o now_o all_o our_o good_a be_v god_n already_o his_o gift_n his_o propriety_n what_o have_v we_o that_o we_o have_v not_o receive_v say_v the_o apostle_n 4.7_o not_o our_o talon_n only_o but_o the_o improvement_n also_o be_v his_o mere_a bounty_n there_o can_v be_v therefore_o no_o place_n for_o merit_n pa._n we_o hold_v the_o ancient_a roman_n faith_n pro._n that_o be_v not_o so_o as_o may_v appear_v by_o these_o instance_n saint_n paul_n teach_v 6._o his_o roman_n that_o our_o eleâ—â—ion_n be_v of_o god_n free_a grace_n and_o not_o ex_fw-la operibus_fw-la praevisis_fw-la of_o work_n foresee_v he_o teach_v that_o we_o be_v justify_v by_o etc._n faith_n only_o we_o conclude_v that_o we_o be_v justify_v by_o faâ—th_n without_o the_o â—_z of_o the_o law_n which_o be_v all_o one_o as_o to_o say_v a_o man_n be_v justify_v by_o faith_n only_o he_o teach_v that_o eternal_a life_n be_v the_o gift_n of_o god_n â—3_n and_o therefore_o not_o due_a to_o the_o merit_n of_o work_n that_o the_o good_a work_n of_o the_o regenerate_v be_v not_o of_o their_o own_o condignity_n meritorious_a 8.18_o nor_o such_o as_o can_v deserve_v heaven_n and_o the_o suffering_n there_o express_v be_v martyrdom_n sanctify_v by_o grace_n he_o condemn_v image_n though_o make_v to_o resemble_v the_o true_a god_n and_o teach_v 25._o that_o to_o bow_v the_o knee_n religious_o to_o a_o image_n or_o to_o worship_v any_o creature_n be_v meère_fw-fr idolatry_n he_o teach_v 14._o that_o we_o must_v not_o pray_v unto_o any_o but_o unto_o god_n only_o in_o who_o we_o believe_v and_o therefore_o not_o to_o saint_n or_o angel_n since_o we_o believe_v not_o in_o they_o he_o teach_v that_o 8.10_o concupiscence_n be_v a_o sin_n even_o in_o the_o regenerate_a patres_fw-la and_o possevine_v the_o jesuit_n confess_v that_o saint_n paul_n call_v it_o so_o but_o say_v he_o we_o may_v not_o call_v it_o so_o he_o teach_v 23._o that_o the_o impute_v righteousness_n of_o christ_n be_v that_o only_a that_o make_v we_o just_a before_o god_n thus_o teach_v saint_n paul_n thus_o the_o ancient_a roman_n believe_v from_o this_o faith_n our_o latter_a romanist_n be_v depart_v here_o then_o let_v the_o reader_n judge_n whether_o it_o be_v likely_a that_o saint_n paul_n who_o as_o theodoret_n interpret_v say_v deliver_v doctrine_n of_o all_o sort_n and_o very_o exact_o handle_v the_o point_n thereof_o shall_v nevertheless_o write_v at_o large_a to_o the_o roman_a church_n not_o once_o mention_v those_o main_a point_n wherein_o the_o life_n of_o popery_n consist_v namely_o the_o pope_n monarchical_a jurisdiction_n transubstantiation_n communion_n in_o one_o kind_n service_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n pope_n pardon_n image_n worship_n and_o the_o like_a if_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v then_o the_o same_o that_o now_o a_o day_n it_o be_v now_o if_o these_o point_v mention_v be_v no_o article_n of_o faith_n in_o the_o ancient_a roman_a church_n in_o saint_n paul_n day_n when_o their_o faith_n be_v speak_v of_o throughout_o the_o whole_a world_n 8._o then_o they_o be_v not_o article_n of_o faith_n at_o this_o day_n but_o only_a addition_n to_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n such_o as_o the_o corruption_n of_o the_o time_n have_v patch_v up_o and_o piece_v it_o withal_o for_o it_o be_v a_o rule_v case_n in_o the_o 7._o school_n that_o the_o body_n of_o religion_n
may_v grow_v in_o respect_n of_o far_a explanation_n but_o it_o can_v increase_v in_o substantial_a point_n even_o as_o a_o child_n as_o vicentius_n lirinensis_n 29._o â—aith_n though_o he_o grow_v in_o stature_n yet_o have_v he_o no_o more_o limb_n when_o he_o become_v a_o man_n than_o he_o have_v when_o he_o be_v a_o child_n so_o the_o church_n have_v no_o more_o part_n or_o article_n of_o faith_n in_o her_o ripe_a age_n than_o she_o have_v in_o her_o infancy_n and_o by_o this_o rule_n new_a rome_n be_v a_o monster_n if_o she_o have_v more_o sword_n oâ—_n limb_n of_o faith_n now_o in_o her_o decline_a age_n than_o ancient_a rome_n have_v in_o her_o flourish_a age_n and_o herein_o we_o challenge_v our_o adversary_n to_o show_v the_o body_n of_o their_o religion_n peâ—fited_v in_o this_o first_o and_o pure_a age_n what_o time_n the_o church_n be_v in_o her_o vigour_n and_o the_o scripture_n canon_n finish_v and_o consign_v but_o they_o dare_v not_o be_v try_v by_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n now_o for_o we_o we_o willing_o put_v our_o cause_n to_o be_v try_v by_o that_o honourable_a and_o unpartial_a jury_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o twelve_o apostle_n and_o the_o evidence_n that_o shall_v be_v give_v by_o the_o testimony_n and_o viuâ_fw-la voce_fw-la of_o holy_a scripture_n but_o they_o turn_v their_o back_n and_o fly_v from_o this_o trial_n but_o i_o proceed_v and_o come_v to_o joseph_n of_o arimathea_n who_o i_o name_v for_o one_o of_o our_o land_n special_a benefactor_n it_o be_v this_o joseph_n as_o our_o best_a antiquary_n say_v sâ—â—meâ—jet_n that_o together_o with_o twelve_o other_o disciple_n his_o assistant_n come_v out_o of_o france_n into_o britain_n and_o preach_v the_o christian_a faith_n in_o the_o western_a part_n of_o this_o island_n now_o call_v glastenbury_n which_o place_n in_o ancient_a charter_n be_v term_v the_o grave_a of_o the_o saint_n the_o mother_n church_n the_o disciple_n foundation_n whereby_o it_o be_v very_o likely_a that_o our_o land_n be_v first_o convert_v by_o joseph_n of_o arimathea_n be_v send_v hither_o by_o s._n philip_n &_o not_o from_o s._n peter_n and_o that_o not_o from_o rome_n but_o from_o arimathea_n which_o be_v not_o far_o from_o jerusalem_n so_o that_o jerusalem_n be_v the_o mother_n of_o we_o all_o as_o both_o hierome_n hieruâ—â—lem_n and_o theodoret_n â—_o say_v and_o this_o be_v the_o rather_o probable_a because_o that_o upon_o austin_n the_o monk_n come_v into_o england_n the_o british_a bishop_n observe_v their_o easter_n and_o other_o point_n of_o difference_n according_a to_o the_o greâ—ke_n or_o eastern_a church_n and_o not_o after_o the_o roman_a western_a church_n which_o make_v it_o probable_a that_o our_o first_o conversion_n come_v from_o the_o christian_a convert_v jew_n or_o grecian_n and_o not_o from_o the_o roman_n but_o howsoever_o it_o be_v or_o whence-soev_a they_o come_v we_o bless_v god_n for_o the_o great_a work_n of_o our_o conversion_n the_o second_o centurie_n from_o the_o year_n of_o grace_n 100_o to_o 200._o papist_n who_o do_v you_o name_n in_o this_o age_n protestant_n in_o this_o age_n live_v hegesippus_n of_o the_o jewish_a nation_n afterward_o convert_v to_o christianity_n melito_n bishop_n of_o sardis_n justine_n martyr_n who_o of_o a_o philosopher_n become_v both_o a_o christian_n and_o a_o martyr_n now_o also_o live_v irenaeus_n bishop_n of_o lion_n in_o france_n sometime_o scholar_n to_o polycarp_n and_o both_o of_o they_o martyr_a foâ—_n the_o name_n of_o christ_n of_o this_o polycarp_n bishop_n of_o smyrna_n it_o be_v record_v 15._o that_o be_v urge_v by_o the_o roman_a deputy_n to_o deny_v christ_n he_o stout_o reply_v on_o this_o manner_n i_o have_v serve_v he_o these_o fourscore_o and_o six_o year_n and_o he_o have_v not_o hurt_v i_o and_o shall_v i_o now_o deny_v he_o now_o also_o live_v clemens_n alexandrinus_n who_o be_v scholar_n to_o one_o pantenus_n these_o two_o seem_v to_o be_v the_o author_n of_o university_n and_o college_n for_o they_o teach_v the_o ground_n of_o religion_n not_o by_o sermon_n and_o homily_n to_o the_o people_n but_o by_o catecheticall_a doctrine_n to_o the_o learned_a in_o the_o school_n now_o that_o in_o point_n of_o doctrine_n we_o consent_v with_o the_o worthy_n of_o this_o age_n it_o may_v appeaâ—e_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o irenâ—us_n a_o disciple_n of_o those_o that_o hear_v saint_n john_n the_o apostle_n for_o he_o 3_o lay_v down_o no_o other_o article_n of_o faith_n and_o ground_n of_o religion_n than_o our_o ordinary_a catechism_n teach_v beside_o he_o show_v that_o in_o the_o unity_n of_o that_o faith_n the_o church_n of_o germany_n spain_n france_n the_o east_n egypt_n libya_n and_o all_o the_o world_n be_v found_v and_o therein_o sweet_o accord_v as_o if_o they_o have_v all_o dwell_v in_o one_o house_n all_o have_v have_v but_o one_o soul_n and_o one_o heart_n and_o one_o mouth_n 13._o the_o like_a do_v his_o contemporary_a tertullian_n he_o give_v the_o fundamental_a point_n of_o religion_n gather_v out_o of_o the_o scripture_n and_o deliver_v by_o the_o church_n the_o same_o which_o our_o church_n deliver_v and_o no_o other_o for_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n of_o the_o scripture_n sufficiency_n and_o canon_n irenaeus_n say_v 47._o the_o scripture_n be_v perfect_a as_o speak_v from_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o his_o spirit_n and_o erasmus_n iren_n observe_v that_o irenaeus_n fight_v against_o the_o troop_n of_o heretic_n only_o by_o the_o force_n and_o strength_n of_o scripture_n indeed_o he_o sometime_o charge_v they_o with_o the_o church_n tradition_n wound_v they_o with_o their_o own_o weapon_n but_o this_o be_v with_o such_o undoubted_a tradition_n as_o be_v in_o his_o time_n think_v to_o be_v apostolic_a which_o he_o may_v easy_o discern_v live_v so_o near_o the_o apostle_n day_n melito_n bishop_n of_o sardis_n be_v desire_v by_o onesimus_n to_o send_v he_o a_o catalogue_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n 26._o make_v no_o mention_n of_o judith_n tobit_n ecclesiasticus_fw-la nor_o the_o maccabee_n and_o yet_o he_o profesâ—eth_v that_o he_o make_v very_o diligent_a search_n to_o set_v down_o a_o perfect_a cannon_n thereof_o and_o this_o be_v likewise_o confess_v by_o bellarmine_n many_o ancient_n in_o say_v he_o as_o namely_o melitoâ—_n do_v follow_v the_o hebrew_n canon_n of_o the_o jew_n of_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n and_o number_n of_o sacrament_n justin_n martyr_n say_v 162._o they_o which_o be_v call_v deacon_n among_o we_o give_v to_o every_o one_o that_o be_v present_a of_o the_o consecrate_a bread_n &_o wineâ—_n add_v withal_o ibid._n as_o christ_n command_v they_o now_o these_o word_n which_o mention_v christ_n commandment_n respondeo_fw-la bellarmine_n will_v have_v to_o belong_v to_o the_o consecration_n only_o &_o not_o to_o the_o communion_n whereas_o iâ—stin_n extend_v christ_n precept_n to_o both_o both_o be_v enjoin_v in_o that_o precept_n do_v this_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o so_o that_o we_o have_v both_o christ_n precept_n and_o this_o age_n practice_n for_o our_o communion_n in_o both_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n write_v a_o book_n against_o the_o gentile_n stromata_n which_o he_o call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o you_o will_v say_v weave_v after_o the_o manner_n of_o cover_n mix_v with_o the_o testimony_n of_o scripture_n poet_n philosopher_n and_o history_n and_o therein_o he_o have_v these_o word_n 94._o when_o they_o distribute_v the_o holy_a eucharist_n as_o the_o custom_n be_v they_o permit_v every_o one_o of_o the_o people_n to_o take_v a_o part_n or_o portion_n thereof_o and_o what_o he_o mean_v by_o eucharist_n himself_o explain_v say_v 35._o the_o mingle_n of_o the_o drink_n and_o of_o the_o water_n and_o the_o word_n be_v that_o which_o we_o call_v the_o eucharist_n so_o that_o according_a to_o he_o not_o bread_n only_o but_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v the_o eucharist_n and_o of_o this_o every_o one_o of_o the_o people_n participate_v in_o his_o time_n and_o therefore_o all_o drink_v of_o the_o cup._n justine_n martyr_n in_o his_o apology_n for_o the_o christian_n secundâ—_n specify_v no_o other_o sacrament_n than_o baptism_n and_o the_o lord_n supper_n and_o yet_o in_o that_o treatise_n of_o he_o he_o be_v just_o occasion_v to_o mention_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o church_n and_o there_o he_o relate_v the_o manner_n of_o their_o church-service_n liturgy_n and_o commnuion_n so_o that_o there_o have_v be_v a_o fit_a place_n for_o he_o to_o have_v name_v those_o other_o five_o if_o the_o church_n have_v then_o know_v they_o of_o the_o eucharist_n that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n remain_v in_o the_o sacrament_n after_o the_o word_n of_o consecration_n albeit_o the_o use_n of_o the_o element_n be_v change_v be_v clear_a by_o the_o father_n of_o this_o age._n justine_n martyr_n say_v 2._o that_o the_o element_n of_o bread_n
disciple_n and_o follower_n of_o the_o lord_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d they_o we_o love_v worthy_o now_o when_o they_o say_v that_o they_o can_v worship_v any_o other_o our_o learned_a and_o divine_a antiquary_n doctor_n usher_n 426._o observe_v that_o the_o latin_a edition_n of_o they_o which_o be_v wont_a to_o be_v public_o read_v in_o these_o church_n of_o the_o west_n express_v their_o meaning_n in_o this_o manner_n cottoni_n we_o christian_n can_v never_o leave_v christ_n who_o do_v vouchsafe_v to_o suffer_v so_o great_a thing_n for_o our_o sin_n nor_o impart_v the_o supplication_n of_o prayer_n unto_o any_o other_o pap_n irenaeus_n term_v the_o bless_a virgin_n fevard_n the_o advocate_n of_o eve_n pro._n indeed_o bellarmine_n clarâ—us_fw-la cry_v up_o this_o place_n with_o a_o quid_fw-la clarius_fw-la what_o can_v be_v say_v more_o plain_o and_o fevardentius_n answerable_a to_o his_o name_n fall_v not_o upon_o gallasius_n about_o this_o place_n now_o irenaeus_n his_o meaning_n as_o elsewhere_o he_o express_v himself_o loc_n be_v this_o and_o no_o more_o that_o as_o by_o eva_n sin_n come_v into_o the_o world_n and_o by_o sin_n death_n so_o by_o the_o virgin_n mean_n life_n and_o salvation_n instrumental_o in_o that_o she_o be_v that_o choose_a vessel_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n to_o bear_v he_o in_o her_o womb_n who_o by_o take_v flesh_n of_o she_o redeem_v we_o from_o the_o curse_n of_o death_n and_o thus_o she_o be_v the_o advocate_n or_o comforter_n of_o evah_n and_o her_o child_n by_o bear_v christ_n and_o not_o because_o she_o be_v invocate_v as_o a_o mediator_n after_o her_o death_n by_o evahs_n child_n of_o faith_n and_o merit_n irenaeus_n as_o chemnitius_n observe_v 773._o though_o he_o speak_v not_o express_o of_o sola_n fides_n yet_o he_o use_v term_n equivalent_a to_o that_o exclusive_a particle_n say_v that_o there_o be_v no_o way_n to_o be_v save_v from_o the_o sting_n of_o that_o old_a serpent_n the_o devil_n but_o by_o believe_v in_o christ._n the_o father_n of_o this_o age_n the_o most_o of_o they_o allege_v if_o not_o all_o eccles._n write_v in_o greek_a and_o can_v not_o understand_v merit_n and_o polycarp_n the_o martyr_n in_o his_o prayer_n above_o mention_v use_v the_o term_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d not_o for_o to_o deserve_v but_o for_o to_o attain_v procure_v or_o find_v favour_n i_o thank_v thou_o o_o father_n say_v he_o 15._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o thou_o have_v graciouslie_o vouchsafe_v this_o day_n and_o this_o hour_n to_o allot_v i_o a_o portion_n among_o the_o number_n of_o martyr_n now_o sure_o have_v the_o doctrine_n of_o merit_n be_v catholic_a in_o his_o day_n he_o will_v doubtless_o be_v now_o in_o extremis_fw-la and_o upon_o his_o fiery_a trial_n have_v recommend_v himself_o to_o god_n by_o the_o prayer_n and_o merit_n of_o saint_n but_o he_o neither_o plead_v his_o own_o nor_o other_o merit_n none_o but_o chaist_n in_o this_o age_n polycrates_n bishop_n of_o ephesuâ—_n and_o other_o eastern_a bishop_n in_o asia_n withstand_v the_o pope_n about_o keep_v the_o feast_n of_o easter_n 23._o they_o prove_v their_o custom_n to_o be_v receive_v from_o saint_n john_n and_o that_o it_o be_v practise_v and_o continue_v by_o polycarp_n the_o martyr_n and_o other_o this_o do_v so_o vex_v pope_n victor_n as_o that_o he_o excommunicate_v the_o church_n of_o asia_n secundo_fw-la neither_o do_v he_o revoke_v his_o obijcit_fw-la censure_n for_o aught_o that_o bellarmine_n can_v find_v and_o yet_o irenaeus_n a_o godly_a bishop_n of_o lion_n in_o france_n sharp_o rebuke_v 23._o the_o pope_n for_o trouble_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n yea_o pâ—lycrates_n stand_v at_o defiance_n with_o the_o pope_n and_o contemn_v his_o threat_n 22._o to_o wit_n excommunication_n pa._n this_o be_v no_o great_a difference_n pro._n if_o it_o be_v a_o matter_n of_o small_a weight_n why_o then_o will_v the_o pope_n excommunicate_v so_o many_o famous_a church_n for_o dissent_v from_o he_o therein_o beside_o bellarmine_n say_v quoniam_fw-la that_o the_o pope_n conceive_v that_o this_o difference_n may_v breed_v heresy_n belike_o than_o he_o think_v it_o a_o matter_n of_o consequence_n howsoever_o by_o this_o opposition_n to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n we_o may_v observe_v that_o have_v those_o ancient_a church_n of_o asia_n acknowledge_v the_o pope_n supremacy_n they_o will_v not_o have_v thus_o oppose_v his_o constitution_n nor_o slight_v his_o censure_n in_o this_o age_n also_o i_o find_v that_o when_o lucius_n a_o christian_a prince_n in_o this_o our_o britain_n send_v to_o pope_n elentherius_fw-la to_o receive_v some_o law_n thence_o the_o bishop_n return_v he_o this_o answer_n as_o appear_v by_o a_o letter_n or_o epistle_n usual_o insert_v margin_n among_o the_o law_n of_o saint_n edward_n the_o confessor_n 5._o there_o be_v already_o within_o your_o own_o kingdom_n the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n out_o of_o which_o by_o the_o council_n of_o your_o kingdom_n you_o may_v take_v a_o law_n to_o govern_v your_o people_n for_o you_o be_v the_o vicar_n of_o christ_n within_o your_o own_o kingdom_n whence_o we_o may_v observe_v that_o howsoever_o the_o papist_n now_o adays_o labour_v to_o prove_v censuris_fw-la the_o pope_n supremacy_n by_o his_o give_v of_o law_n and_o inflict_v his_o censure_n on_o other_o yet_o in_o these_o ancient_a time_n even_o by_o the_o pope_n own_o acknowledgement_n the_o king_n be_v hold_v to_o be_v supreme_a governor_n within_o his_o own_o kingdom_n pa._n belike_o then_o britain_n be_v now_o convert_v to_o the_o faith_n pro._n it_o be_v convert_v before_o this_o time_n for_o in_o the_o reign_n of_o this_o lucius_n 18._o live_v those_o two_o learned_a british_a divine_n elvanus_n of_o glastenbury_n and_o medvinus_n of_o wells_n and_o these_o two_o be_v send_v by_o king_n lucius_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n to_o desire_v a_o supply_n of_o preacher_n to_o assist_v the_o britain_n and_o with_o they_o return_v faganus_n and_o damianus_n and_o these_o joint_o with_o the_o britain_n preach_v the_o gospel_n and_o baptize_v among_o the_o britain_n whereby_o many_o be_v daily_o draw_v to_o the_o faâ—th_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o temple_n of_o the_o heathenish_a priest_n their_o flamen_fw-la and_o archflamine_n as_o they_o term_v they_o be_v convert_v into_o so_o many_o bishop_n and_o archbishop_n see_v as_o the_o monk_n of_o chester_n ranulphus_fw-la higden_n 163._o report_n neither_o yet_o be_v this_o to_o be_v call_v a_o conversion_n of_o our_o island_n but_o rather_o a_o new_a supply_n of_o preachersâ—_n for_o john_n capgrave_n a_o domynickâ—_n friar_n one_o who_o 25._o parson_n commend_n for_o a_o learned_a man_n report_v that_o elvanus_n the_o britain_n have_v disperse_v through_o the_o wild_a field_n of_o britain_n those_o seed_n of_o the_o gospel_n that_o joseph_n of_o arimathea_n have_v former_o 4._o sow_v and_o that_o the_o pope_n make_v elvanus_n bishop_n in_o britain_n and_o medvinus_n a_o doctor_n to_o preach_v the_o faith_n of_o christ_n throughout_o the_o whole_a island_n which_o show_v that_o when_o they_o be_v send_v ambassador_n to_o to_o eleâ—therius_n bishop_n of_o rome_n they_o be_v then_o no_o novice_n but_o learned_a and_o practise_v divine_n as_o one_o of_o their_o own_o historian_n 1._o call_v they_o the_o third_z centurie_n from_o the_o year_n of_o grace_n 200._o to_o 300._o papist_n who_o name_v you_o in_o this_o age_n protestant_n in_o this_o age_n there_o flourish_v tertullian_n origen_n and_o saint_n cyprian_a now_o also_o live_v minutius_n felix_n a_o famous_a lawyer_n in_o rome_n arnobius_n and_o his_o eloquent_a scholar_n lactantius_n tertullian_n be_v a_o man_n of_o a_o quick_a and_o pregnant_a wit_n he_o write_v learn_v and_o strong_a apology_n in_o the_o behalf_n of_o christian_n cyprian_n read_v daily_o some_o part_n of_o his_o write_n and_o so_o reverence_v he_o that_o he_o use_v to_o say_v to_o his_o secretary_n eccles._n dam_fw-la magistrum_fw-la help_v i_o to_o my_o tutor_n reach_v i_o my_o master_n meaning_n tertullian_n afterward_o through_o spite_n of_o the_o roman_a clergy_n he_o revolt_v to_o the_o montanist_n and_o be_v take_v up_o with_o their_o idle_a prophecy_n and_o revelation_n origen_n be_v in_o this_o his_o age_n a_o mirror_n of_o piety_n and_o of_o learning_n of_o all_o sort_n both_o divine_a and_o humane_a he_o confer_v the_o hebrew_n text_n 16._o with_o the_o greek_a translation_n not_o only_o of_o the_o septuagint_n but_o also_o the_o translation_n of_o aquila_n theodosion_n and_o symmachus_n he_o find_v out_o other_o edition_n also_o which_o he_o set_v forth_o and_o call_v they_o octupla_fw-la or_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d because_o every_o page_n contain_v eight_o column_n or_o several_a translation_n such_o as_o be_v then_o in_o estimation_n he_o be_v of_o so_o happy_a a_o memory_n that_o he_o have_v the_o bible_n without_o book_n eccles._n and_o
of_o they_o 5._o as_o former_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n have_v do_v concern_v saintly_o invocation_n origen_n say_v 432._o we_o must_v endeavour_v to_o please_v god_n alone_o and_o labour_n to_o have_v he_o propitious_a unto_o we_o procure_v his_o goodwill_n with_o godlâ—nesse_n and_o all_o kind_n of_o virtue_n and_o if_o celsus_n will_v yet_o have_v we_o to_o procure_v the_o goodwill_n of_o any_o other_o after_o he_o that_o be_v god_n over_o all_o let_v he_o consider_v that_o as_o when_o the_o body_n be_v move_v the_o motion_n of_o the_o shadow_n thereof_o do_v follow_v it_o so_o in_o like_a manner_n have_v god_n favourable_a unto_o we_o who_o be_v over_o all_o it_o follow_v that_o we_o shall_v have_v all_o his_o friend_n both_o angel_n and_o soul_n and_o spirit_n love_v unto_o we_o and_o whereas_o celsus_n have_v say_v of_o the_o angel_n that_o they_o belong_v to_o god_n and_o in_o that_o respect_n we_o be_v to_o pray_v unto_o they_o that_o they_o may_v be_v favourable_a to_o we_o to_o this_o origen_n answer_v in_o this_o manner_n 406._o away_o with_o celsus_n his_o council_n say_v that_o we_o must_v pray_v to_o angel_n for_o we_o must_v pray_v to_o he_o alone_o who_o be_v god_n over_o all_o and_o we_o must_v pray_v to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n his_o only_a beget_v and_o the_o first_o bear_v of_o all_o creature_n and_o we_o must_v entreat_v he_o that_o he_o as_o high_a priest_n will_v present_v our_o prayer_n when_o it_o come_v to_o he_o unto_o his_o god_n and_o our_o god_n objection_n jesuit_n fisher_n say_v reply_n that_o origen_n in_o his_o write_n upon_o job_n job_n and_o number_n num_fw-la teach_v invocation_n of_o saint_n answer_n bellarmine_n say_v origen_n that_o origen_n be_v not_o the_o author_n of_o those_o book_n upon_o job_n for_o therein_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o the_o homousian_o so_o the_o arrian_n call_v the_o orthodox_n believer_n now_o the_o arrian_n rise_v not_o till_o after_o origen_n time_n origen_n indeed_o upon_o the_o canticle_n say_v 2._o it_o be_v not_o inconvenient_a to_o say_v that_o the_o saint_n pray_v for_o we_o and_o in_o his_o homily_n upon_o josuah_n he_o â—aith_o 16._o i_o do_v think_v thus_o that_o all_o those_o father_n who_o be_v depart_v this_o life_n before_o we_o do_v assist_v we_o with_o their_o prayer_n and_o in_o another_o place_n he_o say_v 2._o if_o the_o saint_n that_o have_v leave_v the_o body_n and_o be_v with_o christ_n do_v any_o thing_n and_o labour_n for_o we_o let_v this_o also_o remain_v among_o the_o hide_a thing_n of_o god_n and_o mystery_n that_o be_v not_o to_o be_v commit_v unto_o writing_n now_o we_o yield_v that_o the_o saint_n pray_v for_o we_o in_o general_a yet_o hence_o it_o follow_v not_o that_o we_o shall_v direct_v our_o prayer_n to_o they_o beside_o origen_n if_o and_o as_o i_o suppose_v and_o it_o be_v not_o inconvenient_a to_o say_v so_o these_o be_v but_o â—aint_a affirmation_n show_v that_o he_o speak_v doubtful_o as_o on_o not_o full_o resolve_v that_o it_o be_v so_o and_o in_o conclusion_n determine_v si_fw-la laborant_fw-la pro_fw-la nobis_fw-la if_o in_o particular_a upon_o particular_n they_o do_v labour_n for_o we_o yet_o it_o be_v among_o god_n secret_n and_o a_o mystery_n not_o to_o be_v commit_v to_o writing_n object_n it_o appear_v by_o saint_n cyprian_n virg_n that_o the_o faithful_a use_v to_o covenant_n in_o their_o life_n time_n that_o whether_o of_o they_o go_v to_o heaven_n before_o the_o other_o he_o shall_v pray_v for_o his_o survive_a friend_n answer_n concern_v saint_a cyprian_n conceit_n that_o the_o saint_n after_o death_n remember_v their_o old_a friend_n here_o as_o have_v take_v fresh_a and_o particular_a notice_n of_o their_o several_a state_n vote_n and_o necessity_n it_o follow_v not_o thence_o that_o other_o saint_n unacquainted_a with_o our_o particular_a desire_n and_o exigent_n do_v in_o particular_a and_o by_o their_o merit_n intercede_v for_o the_o live_n and_o though_o they_o shall_v make_v suit_n on_o our_o behalf_n yet_o we_o have_v no_o warrant_n to_o pray_v to_o they_o to_o close_v up_o this_o point_n of_o prayer_n to_o saint_n tertullian_n cyprian_n gregory_n nyssen_n with_o other_o have_v write_v set_v treatise_n the_o oratione_fw-la of_o prayer_n and_o therein_o they_o deliver_v nothing_o touch_v this_o saintly_o invocation_n but_o teach_v we_o to_o regulate_v dom._n all_o our_o prayer_n according_a to_o that_o perfect_a pattern_n prescribe_v by_o our_o great_a master_n wherein_o we_o be_v require_v to_o direct_v our_o petition_n unto_o our_o father_n which_o be_v in_o heaven_n math_n 6.9_o luk._n 11.2_o these_o thing_n say_v tertullian_n 30._o in_o his_o apology_n for_o the_o christian_n in_o his_o time_n i_o may_v not_o pray_v for_o from_o any_o other_o but_o from_o he_o of_o who_o i_o know_v i_o shall_v obtain_v they_o because_o both_o it_o be_v he_o who_o be_v alone_o able_a to_o give_v and_o i_o be_o he_o unto_o who_o it_o appertain_v to_o obtain_v that_o which_o be_v request_v be_v his_o servant_n qui_fw-la eum_fw-la solum_fw-la observo_fw-la who_o observe_v he_o alone_o of_o faith_n and_o merit_n origen_n say_v 3._o that_o faith_n only_o suffice_v to_o justification_n and_o concern_v merit_n the_o same_o origen_n say_v 4._o i_o caâ—â—ardly_o he_o persuade_v that_o there_o can_v be_v any_o work_n which_o may_v require_v the_o reward_n of_o god_n by_o way_n of_o debt_n see_v this_o very_a thing_n itself_o that_o we_o can_v do_v or_o think_v or_o speak_v any_o thing_n we_o do_v it_o by_o his_o gift_n and_o largesse_n objection_n do_v not_o origen_n and_o tertullian_n hold_v purgatory_n answer_n bellarmine_n indeed_o allege_v tertio_fw-la tertullia_n book_n de_fw-la animâ_fw-la for_o proof_n of_o purgatory_n but_o it_o be_v well_o know_v ult_n that_o he_o be_v lead_v with_o the_o spirit_n of_o montanus_n the_o heretic_n when_o he_o write_v that_o book_n and_o for_o origen_n bellarmine_n porâ—â—_n confess_v he_o be_v one_o of_o those_o who_o approve_a so_o much_o of_o purgatory_n that_o he_o acknowledge_v no_o other_o pain_n after_o this_o life_n but_o purgatory_n penalty_n only_o so_o that_o with_o he_o hell_n and_o purgatory_n be_v all_o one_o objection_n in_o saint_n cyprian_n time_n 22._o the_o martyr_n entreat_v the_o church_n for_o mitigation_n of_o penance_n impose_v upon_o some_o offender_n so_o that_o the_o satisfaction_n and_o suffer_v of_o martyr_n be_v communicate_v to_o other_o and_o thereby_o their_o indulgence_n or_o pardon_n be_v procure_v answer_n in_o those_o time_n of_o persecution_n when_o many_o weak_a one_o fall_v away_o from_o the_o open_a profession_n of_o the_o truth_n and_o sacrifice_v to_o idol_n the_o church_n seek_v by_o all_o mean_n to_o honour_n martyrdom_n and_o encourage_v christian_n thereunto_o so_o that_o upon_o the_o request_n of_o imprison_a confessor_n and_o design_v martyr_n the_o bishop_n be_v wont_a to_o release_v some_o time_n the_o canonical_a censure_n enjoin_v by_o the_o church_n but_o these_o martyr_n do_v not_o hereby_o think_v that_o they_o have_v make_v satisfaction_n for_o the_o temporal_a pain_n of_o sin_n beside_o this_o be_v speak_v of_o live_a martyr_n and_o not_o of_o martyr_n defunct_a and_o of_o release_n censure_n &_o forgive_a fault_n in_o this_o world_n only_o &_o not_o in_o purgatory_n pa._n do_v not_o cyprian_n hold_v saint_n peter_n supremacy_n pro._n he_o may_v do_v much_o with_o pamelius_n his_o help_n who_o have_v take_v the_o marginal_a gloss_n petro_n primatus_fw-la datur_fw-la and_o put_v 89._o it_o into_o cyprian_n text_n whereas_o cyprian_n in_o the_o selfsame_a treatise_n say_v ecclâ—siae_fw-la the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v even_o the_o same_o that_o peter_n be_v be_v endue_v with_o the_o like_a fellowship_n of_o honour_n and_o power_n cyprian_a indeed_o reverence_v the_o sea_n of_o rome_n yet_o will_v he_o have_v she_o keep_v within_o hâ—r_a bound_n as_o appear_v in_o the_o case_n of_o fortuâ—atus_n and_o other_o for_o so_o it_o be_v cyprian_n have_v censure_v they_o and_o fear_v lest_o they_o shall_v fly_v to_o rome_n and_o there_o seek_v favour_n and_o protection_n from_o that_o sea_n and_o so_o work_v distraction_n between_o rome_n and_o carthage_n make_v a_o decree_n to_o prevent_v appeal_v to_o other_o place_n or_o claim_v of_o other_o bishop_n and_o this_o synodall_n epistle_n be_v send_v to_o pope_n cornâ—lius_n persuade_v he_o not_o to_o admit_v of_o their_o complaint_n see_v that_o it_o be_v decree_v of_o we_o all_o say_v s._n cyprian_n 55._o that_o it_o be_v meet_v and_o right_a that_o every_o man_n cause_n be_v hear_v where_o the_o crime_n be_v commit_v and_o every_o pastor_n have_v commit_v unto_o he_o a_o portion_n of_o the_o flock_n of_o christ_n which_o he_o be_v to_o govern_v and_o whereof_o he_o be_v to_o give_v a_o account_n unto_o god_n and_o they_o who_o be_v under_o our_o
government_n ought_v not_o to_o gad_n and_o wander_v but_o they_o shall_v plead_v their_o cause_n there_o where_o both_o accuser_n and_o witness_n may_v be_v have_v except_o some_o few_o desperate_a and_o naughty_a fellow_n think_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o africa_n which_o have_v already_o judge_v and_o condemn_v they_o to_o be_v lâ—sse_n mean_v less_o than_o that_o of_o cornelius_n to_o who_o they_o flee_v here_o we_o find_v opposition_n make_v to_o the_o sea_n of_o rome_n by_o that_o catholic_a altera_fw-la martyr_n cyprian_n and_o other_o even_o in_o the_o weighty_a point_n of_o appeal_v for_o so_o bellarmine_n 21._o make_v appeal_n to_o rome_n and_o not_o appeal_n from_o thence_o a_o mainâ—_n proof_n of_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n now_o to_o close_v up_o this_o age_n and_o to_o look_v a_o little_a homeward_o all_o this_o time_n the_o christian_a religion_n flourish_v quiet_o in_o britain_n till_o in_o dioclesian_n day_n which_o make_v up_o the_o ten_o persecution_n their_o church_n be_v demolish_v their_o bible_n burn_a their_o priest_n and_o their_o flock_n murder_v for_o now_o be_v saint_n alban_n behead_v 303._o at_o the_o city_n verulam_n now_o call_v after_o he_o saint_a alban_n of_o who_o fortunatus_n presbyter_n a_o ancient_a poet_n say_v albanum_fw-la egregium_fw-la foecunda_fw-la britannia_fw-la profert_n fruitful_a britain_n bring_v forth_o alban_n a_o martyr_n of_o great_a worth_n he_o be_v the_o first_o that_o in_o britain_n suffer_v death_n for_o christ_n his_o sake_n whereupon_o he_o be_v call_v our_o stephen_n and_o the_o proto-martyr_n of_o britain_n in_o like_a sort_n his_o teacher_n or_o instructor_n amphibalus_fw-la ibid._n be_v cruel_o martyr_a at_o the_o same_o place_n be_v whip_v about_o a_o stake_n whereat_o his_o entrails_n be_v tie_v and_o thus_o wind_a his_o bowel_n out_o of_o his_o body_n be_v at_o last_o stone_v to_o death_n so_o also_o be_v julius_n and_o aaron_n 19_o martyr_a at_o leicester_n and_o in_o lichfield_n so_o many_o that_o the_o place_n become_v another_o colgatha_n or_o field_n of_o dead_a corpse_n for_o which_o cause_n the_o city_n do_v bear_v a_o field_n charge_v with_o many_o martyr_n diverse_o torture_v they_o bear_v it_o for_o their_o seal_n of_o arm_n even_o unto_o this_o day_n as_o master_n camden_n have_v record_v now_o these_o martyr_n they_o suffer_v for_o that_o truth_n which_o we_o at_o this_o day_n hold_v and_o not_o for_o popish_a tenet_n which_o then_o be_v not_o in_o be_v we_o have_v now_o survey_v the_o father_n faith_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n for_o the_o first_o three_o hundred_o year_n next_o after_o christ_n and_o by_o this_o particular_a as_o hercules_n whole_a body_n be_v measure_v by_o the_o breadth_n of_o his_o foot_n the_o reader_n may_v proportion_v what_o be_v the_o church_n creed_n and_o her_o agend_n general_o and_o constant_o teach_v and_o practise_v in_o these_o time_n and_o i_o doubt_v not_o but_o he_o shall_v find_v that_o for_o substance_n of_o religion_n they_o hold_v as_o we_o do_v and_o not_o as_o the_o modern_a papist_n do_v so_o that_o in_o comparison_n of_o original_a and_o primitive_a antiquity_n popery_n be_v but_o novelty_n and_o this_o have_v be_v already_o show_v when_o as_o we_o draw_v the_o character_n of_o the_o three_o first_o century_n i_o will_v now_o only_o give_v instance_n in_o the_o point_n of_o indulgence_n and_o show_v that_o in_o these_o best_a and_o ancient_a time_n there_o be_v no_o such_o pope_n pardon_n as_o afterward_o be_v mart_v for_o in_o latter_a time_n we_o find_v it_o record_v in_o the_o salisbury_n primer_n 1529._o that_o john_n the_o two_o and_o twenty_o for_o the_o mumble_n over_o of_o some_o short_a prayer_n grant_v a_o pardon_n of_o no_o less_o than_o a_o million_o of_o year_n beside_o these_o three_o prayer_n be_v write_v in_o the_o chapel_n of_o the_o holy_a cross_n in_o rome_n who_o that_o devout_o say_v they_o they_o shall_v obtain_v ten_o hundred_o thousand_o year_n of_o pardon_n for_o deadly_a sin_n grant_v by_o our_o holy_a father_n john_n the_o two_o and_o twenty_o pope_n of_o rome_n and_o of_o another_o prayer_n to_o be_v say_v as_o one_o go_v through_o a_o churchyard_n the_o same_o book_n say_v as_o follow_v supra_fw-la pope_n john_n the_o twelve_o grant_v to_o all_o that_o shall_v say_v the_o prayer_n follow_v as_o they_o pass_v by_o any_o churchyard_n as_o many_o year_n of_o indulgence_n as_o there_o have_v be_v body_n there_o bury_v since_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o say_a churchyard_n in_o the_o same_o book_n there_o be_v power_n give_v to_o one_o little_a prayer_n beginning_n with_o o_o bone_n jesu_n to_o change_v the_o pain_n of_o hell_n into_o purgatory_n and_o after_o that_o again_o the_o pain_n of_o purgatory_n into_o the_o joy_n of_o heaven_n this_o prayer_n be_v write_v in_o a_o table_n that_o hang_v at_o rome_n in_o saint_n peter_n church_n near_o to_o the_o high_a altar_n there_o as_o our_o holy_a father_n the_o pope_n be_v wont_a to_o say_v mass_n and_o who_o so_o that_o devout_o with_o a_o contrite_a heart_n daily_o say_v this_o orison_n if_o he_o be_v that_o day_n in_o the_o state_n of_o eternal_a damnation_n than_o his_o eternal_a pain_n shall_v be_v change_v he_o into_o temporal_a pain_n of_o purgatory_n and_o if_o he_o have_v deserve_v the_o pain_n of_o purgatory_n it_o shall_v be_v forget_v and_o forgive_v through_o the_o infinite_a mercy_n of_o god_n now_o sure_o i_o think_v that_o antiquity_n can_v parallel_v such_o precedent_n as_o these_o the_o four_o centurie_n from_o the_o year_n of_o grace_n 400._o to_o 500_o papist_n what_o say_v you_o to_o this_o four_o age_n protestant_n this_o be_v a_o learned_a age_n 365._o for_o now_o there_o live_v optatus_n bishop_n of_o milevis_n in_o africa_n and_o in_o asia_n there_o live_v epiphanius_n bishop_n of_o cyprus_n cyril_n bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n macharius_fw-la the_o monk_n basil_n the_o great_a the_o christian_a demosthenes_n as_o erasmus_n call_v he_o 3._o gregory_n nazianzen_n surname_v the_o divine_a and_o grigory_n nyssen_n brother_n to_o saint_n basil_n these_o three_o be_v equal_a in_o time_n dear_a friend_n and_o of_o near_a alliance_n now_o also_o live_v the_o hammer_n of_o the_o arrian_n heretic_n athanasius_n the_o great_a bishop_n of_o alexandria_n great_a indeed_o for_o his_o learning_n for_o his_o virtue_n for_o his_o labour_n for_o his_o suffering_n when_o almost_o the_o whole_a world_n be_v set_v against_o he_o but_o above_o all_o great_a for_o his_o creed_n the_o athanasian_n creed_n he_o suffer_v much_o trouble_n for_o the_o truth_n but_o god_n uphold_v he_o so_o that_o he_o die_v in_o peace_n full_a of_o day_n after_o he_o have_v govern_v the_o church_n of_o alâ—xandria_n six_o and_o forty_o year_n nazianzen_n compare_v athanasij_fw-la he_o in_o time_n of_o adversity_n to_o the_o adamant_n for_o that_o no_o trouble_n can_v break_v he_o and_o in_o time_n of_o prosperity_n to_o the_o loadstone_n for_o that_o he_o allure_v the_o heart_n of_o man_n more_o intractable_a than_o iron_n to_o embrace_v the_o truth_n of_o god_n in_o europe_n there_o live_v hilary_n bishop_n of_o poitiers_n in_o france_n and_o ambrose_n bishop_n or_o milan_n ambrose_n be_v a_o man_n of_o noble_a parentage_n under_o the_o emperor_n valentinian_n he_o be_v governor_n of_o liguria_n he_o be_v choose_v from_o a_o secular_a â—udge_n to_o be_v bishop_n of_o milan_n and_o be_v fain_o to_o be_v christen_v before_o he_o can_v be_v consecrate_v he_o be_v zealous_a and_o resolute_a he_o sharp_o reprove_v theodosius_n for_o the_o slaughter_n of_o the_o innocent_a people_n of_o thessalonica_n he_o be_v grievous_o trouble_v by_o the_o lady_n justina_n mother_n to_o valentinian_n the_o second_o he_o say_v to_o his_o friend_n that_o be_v about_o he_o at_o his_o death_n 398._o i_o have_v not_o so_o live_v that_o i_o be_o ashamed_a to_o live_v long_o nor_o yet_o fear_v i_o death_n because_o i_o have_v a_o good_a lord_n of_o the_o scripture_n sufficiency_n athanasius_n say_v nannâ—us_n the_o holy_a scripture_n give_v by_o inspiration_n of_o god_n be_v of_o themselves_o sufficient_a to_o the_o discovery_n of_o truth_n now_o if_o they_o be_v as_o the_o word_n signify_v all-sufficient_a to_o instruction_n then_o must_v they_o needs_o be_v all_o sufficient_a to_o all_o instruction_n in_o the_o truth_n intend_v and_o not_o only_o sufficient_a for_o this_o or_o that_o point_n as_o bellarmine_n will_v have_v it_o profert_fw-la saint_n hilary_n commend_v 2._o the_o emperor_n constantius_n for_o desire_v the_o faith_n to_o be_v order_v only_o according_a to_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v write_v thâ—_n same_o hilary_n 2._o assure_v we_o that_o in_o his_o day_n the_o word_n of_o god_n do_v suffice_v the_o believer_n yea_o what_o be_v there_o say_v he_o concern_v man_n salvation_n that_o be_v not_o contain_v in_o the_o word_n
cruel_a foe_n our_o soul_n defend_v and_o they_o receive_v when_o life_n shall_v end_v the_o cross_n be_v likewise_o devout_o salute_v in_o this_o manner_n quadrage_n o_o crux_fw-la ave_fw-la spes_fw-la unica_fw-la hoc_fw-la passionis_fw-la tempore_fw-la auge_n pijs_fw-la justitiam_fw-la reâ—sque_fw-la dona_fw-la veniam_fw-la all_o hail_n o_o cross_n our_o only_a hope_n in_o this_o time_n of_o the_o passion_n increase_v thou_o justice_n to_o the_o godly_a and_o give_v to_o sinner_n pardon_v pa._n you_o have_v allege_v divers_a father_n against_o pray_v to_o saint_n give_v i_o now_o leave_v to_o produce_v such_o testimony_n as_o bellarmine_n bring_v in_o 19_o for_o invocation_n of_o saint_n pro._n the_o learned_a bishopâ—_n on_o our_o side_n bishop_n reply_n andrew_n and_o bishop_n montague_n saint_n have_v particular_o examine_v the_o several_a testimony_n allege_v by_o bellarmine_n and_o find_v that_o he_o have_v utter_o fail_v in_o his_o proof_n pa._n let_v we_o hear_v the_o father_n themselves_o speak_v for_o their_o testimony_n seem_v to_o be_v clear_a for_o we_o for_o instance_n sake_n nazianzâ—n_o report_v cyprian_a that_o cyprian_a while_o he_o be_v a_o pagan_a and_o a_o conjurer_n he_o fall_v in_o love_n with_o justina_n a_o christian_a virgin_n at_o antioch_n who_o when_o as_o by_o woo_v and_o ordinary_a mean_n he_o can_v not_o win_v to_o his_o will_n he_o go_v about_o to_o entice_v and_o prevail_v with_o by_o magical_a spell_n and_o conjuration_n which_o the_o damsel_n perceive_v beseech_v the_o virgin_n mary_n to_o succour_v she_o be_v a_o distress_a virgin_n pro._n this_o go_v under_o his_o name_n but_o haply_o be_v none_o of_o he_o for_o it_o be_v not_o likely_a that_o nazianzen_n one_o of_o so_o great_a learning_n judgement_n and_o memory_n can_v as_o billius_n speak_v locum_fw-la be_v so_o gross_o mistake_v to_o ascribe_v that_o unto_o saint_n cyprian_a bishop_n of_o carthage_n in_o africa_n that_o if_o it_o be_v at_o all_o be_v do_v by_o one_o cyprian_n the_o deacon_n of_o antioch_n in_o asia_n but_o yet_o say_v it_o be_v nazianzen_n own_o report_n it_o be_v but_o a_o private_a act_n out_o of_o the_o devout_a affection_n in_o a_o maid_n it_o can_v be_v draw_v to_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n neither_o be_v it_o propose_v as_o a_o example_n to_o be_v follow_v but_o only_o by_o way_n of_o bare_a narration_n what_o she_o do_v the_o relater_n pass_v not_o his_o own_o censure_n upon_o it_o yea_o but_o he_o tax_v it_o not_o though_o he_o do_v not_o yet_o other_o and_o by_o name_n epiphanius_n in_o the_o same_o age_n tax_v such_o of_o that_o sex_n as_o offer_v cake_n and_o the_o like_a present_n and_o oblation_n to_o the_o bless_a virgin_n last_o the_o story_n say_v that_o despair_a of_o all_o other_o remedy_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d she_o fly_v to_o god_n and_o then_o assume_v for_o her_o patron_n and_o protector_n christ_n jesus_n her_o spouse_n and_o after_o this_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d she_o beseech_v the_o virgin_n mary_n to_o succour_v she_o be_v a_o distress_a virgin_n first_o she_o fly_v to_o god_n second_o she_o make_v christ_n her_o patron_n three_o she_o request_v the_o virgin_n mary_n in_o zeal_n rather_o than_o upon_o knowledge_n and_o although_o nazianzen_n speak_v only_o by_o hearsay_n report_v that_o she_o supplicate_v not_o by_o any_o collect_n or_o set_v form_n of_o devotion_n but_o by_o a_o short_a ejaculation_n to_o the_o virgin_n mary_n yet_o this_o be_v do_v by_o she_o in_o the_o last_o place_n and_o after_o she_o have_v first_o seek_v to_o god_n and_o christ_n whereas_o in_o their_o romish_a devotion_n our_o lady_n have_v their_o orison_n first_o address_v to_o she_o and_o our_o lord_n have_v they_o but_o as_o it_o be_v at_o second_o hand_n the_o reversion_n of_o thâ—m_n pa._n gregory_n nyssen_n call_v to_o theodore_n the_o martyr_n say_v theodor._n gather_v together_o the_o troop_n of_o thy_o brother_n martyr_n and_o thou_o with_o they_o joint_o beseech_v god_n to_o stay_v the_o invasion_n of_o the_o barbarous_a goth_n pro._n nyssen_n speak_v this_o in_o a_o panegyricall_a oration_n as_o a_o orator_n not_o as_o a_o divine_a in_o a_o popular_a sermon_n of_o commemoration_n not_o in_o doctrinal_a determination_n in_o like_a sort_n bellarmine_n object_n nazianzen_n in_o his_o oration_n call_v unto_o cyprian_a basil_n and_o athanasius_n with_o a_o tu_fw-la autem_fw-la è_fw-la supernis_fw-la nos_fw-la respicio_fw-la athaâ—as_n do_v thou_o favourable_o look_v upon_o we_o from_o a_o high_a whereas_o this_o be_v no_o direct_a invocation_n but_o rather_o a_o vote_n wish_v and_o desire_n that_o basil_n and_o athanasius_n may_v do_v so_o and_o so_o for_o it_o be_v not_o respicio_fw-la nos_fw-la but_o o_o si_fw-la or_o utinam_fw-la nos_fw-la respicias_fw-la and_o so_o he_o speak_v of_o basil_n and_o now_o basil_n be_v in_o the_o heaven_n offer_v as_o i_o think_v sacrifice_n for_o we_o and_o pray_v for_o the_o people_n he_o come_v with_o a_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o i_o take_v it_o as_o i_o be_o persuade_v it_o be_v but_o his_o opinion_n and_o conjecture_v be_v indeed_o nothing_o but_o a_o rhetorical_a flourish_n the_o like_a answer_n may_v serve_v to_o that_o of_o hierome_n who_o conclude_v his_o funeral_n oration_n upon_o paula_n desire_v she_o in_o heaven_n to_o assist_v he_o with_o her_o prayer_n paulae_fw-la the_o speech_n hâ—e_v use_v be_v no_o more_o but_o a_o rhetorical_a apostrophe_n or_o conversion_n to_o she_o beside_o it_o be_v but_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o wish_n and_o not_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o direct_a prayer_n unto_o she_o in_o the_o like_a manner_n â—or_a proof_n of_o prayer_n to_o saint_n bellarmine_n allege_v two_o poet_n paulinus_n and_o prudentius_n now_o we_o answer_v he_o in_o his_o own_o word_n ad._n who_o when_o prudentiâ—s_n be_v allege_v against_o he_o in_o the_o point_n of_o purgatory_n he_o put_v it_o off_o say_v prudentius_n play_v the_o poet_n so_o say_v we_o that_o they_o speak_v it_o in_o a_o poetical_a vain_a as_o other_o in_o a_o strain_n of_o rhetoric_n now_o in_o poetry_n man_n take_v more_o liberty_n beside_o their_o word_n serve_v they_o not_o at_o will_n as_o they_o do_v in_o prose_n but_o they_o must_v often_o take_v such_o to_o make_v up_o their_o verse_n as_o be_v otherwise_o inconvenient_a to_o be_v use_v moreover_o the_o heat_n of_o their_o invention_n carry_v they_o further_o oftentimes_o then_o in_o a_o temperate_a speech_n they_o will_v be_v carry_v pa._n saint_n ambrose_n exhort_v widow_n to_o pray_v to_o the_o angel_n and_o martyr_n viluis_fw-la who_o he_o call_v beholder_n of_o our_o life_n and_o action_n pro._n saint_n ambrose_n be_v choose_v from_o a_o secular_a judge_n to_o be_v bishop_n of_o milan_n and_o be_v fain_o to_o be_v christen_v before_o he_o can_v be_v consecrate_v now_o this_o book_n de_fw-fr viduis_fw-la of_o widow_n be_v write_v about_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o christianity_n and_o divinity_n both_o ambrose_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v not_o strange_a if_o in_o his_o beginning_n and_o novice_n ship_n he_o say_v some_o thing_n for_o which_o he_o afterwards_o correct_v himself_o of_o this_o sort_n be_v that_o which_o he_o have_v in_o the_o book_n allege_v which_o show_v he_o be_v a_o novice_n in_o divinity_n when_o he_o write_v that_o book_n de_fw-fr viduis_fw-la for_o there_o he_o doubt_v whether_o the_o martyr_n have_v any_o sin_n or_o nâ—_n and_o then_o say_v citato_fw-la that_o the_o sin_n they_o have_v they_o do_v themselves_o wash_v away_o with_o their_o own_o blood_n whereas_o the_o holy_a scripture_n give_v we_o no_o other_o lâ—ver_n for_o our_o sin_n than_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n who_o have_v love_v we_o and_o wash_v we_o from_o our_o sin_n in_o his_o own_o blood_n 1.5_o and_o again_o 7._o the_o saint_n have_v wash_v their_o robe_n in_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o lamb_n now_o the_o blood_n of_o martyr_n be_v not_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o therefore_o that_o speech_n be_v neither_o so_o safe_o nor_o proper_o set_v down_o beside_o the_o word_n reaâ—h_v not_o home_n it_o be_v only_o his_o opinion_n that_o the_o saint_n and_o angel_n be_v our_o patron_n videmur_fw-la citator_n we_o seem_v to_o have_v their_o patronage_n and_o yet_o it_o be_v but_o patrocinium_fw-la quoddam_fw-la a_o certain_a kind_n of_o guardian_n ship_n but_o what_o saint_n ambrose_n opinion_n be_v touch_v this_o point_n no_o man_n can_v better_o tell_v than_o himself_o who_o elsewhere_o say_v 5._o that_o to_o procure_v god_n favour_n we_o need_v no_o spokesman_n but_o a_o devout_a mind_n and_o again_o 3._o thou_o only_a o_o lord_n ought_v to_o be_v invocate_v and_o pray_v unto_o objection_n saint_n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n say_v mystag_n that_o we_o make_v mention_n of_o those_o that_o sleep_n in_o the_o lord_n before_o we_o that_o by_o their_o intercession_n
see_v the_o evil_a that_o come_v upon_o the_o place_n 57.1_o beside_o these_o learned_a trium_fw-la vir_n there_o live_v in_o this_o age_n theodoret_n bishop_n of_o cyrus_n a_o town_n in_o syria_n cyrill_a bishop_n of_o alexandria_n leo_n the_o great_a and_o gelasius_n bishop_n of_o rome_n vincentius_n lirinensis_n a_o great_a impugner_n of_o heresy_n as_o also_o sedulius_n of_o scotland_n eccles_n who_o collection_n be_v extant_a upon_o saint_n paul_n epistlâ—s_n 1528._o and_o his_o testimony_n frequent_o cite_v by_o the_o learned_a l._n primate_n doctor_n usher_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o ancient_a irish_a religion_n oâ—_n the_o scripture_n sufficiency_n saint_n augustine_n say_v 3._o in_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v lay_v down_o plain_o in_o the_o scripture_n all_o those_o thing_n be_v find_v which_o appertain_v to_o faith_n and_o direction_n of_o life_n bellarmine_n will_v shift_v off_o this_o place_n by_o say_v ultimo_fw-la that_o austin_n mean_v that_o in_o scripture_n be_v contain_v all_o such_o point_n as_o be_v simple_o necessary_a for_o all_o to_o wit_n the_o creed_n and_o the_o commandment_n but_o beside_o these_o other_o thing_n necessary_a for_o bishop_n and_o pastor_n 〈◊〉_d be_v deliver_v by_o tradition_n but_o this_o stand_v not_o with_o austin_n drift_n for_o in_o the_o treatise_n allege_v the_o doctrine_n christianâ_fw-la he_o purposely_o instruct_v not_o the_o people_n but_o christian_a doctor_n and_o teacher_n so_o that_o where_o he_o say_v in_o the_o scripture_n be_v plain_o set_v down_o all_o thing_n which_o contain_v faith_n hope_n and_o charity_n he_o mean_v as_o elsewhere_o 4._o he_o express_v himself_o all_o thing_n which_o be_v necessary_o to_o be_v believe_v or_o do_v not_o only_o of_o the_o lay_v people_n but_o even_o of_o ecclesiasticke_n in_o like_a sort_n the_o same_o father_n say_v 4._o those_o thing_n which_o seem_v sufficient_a to_o the_o salvation_n of_o believer_n be_v choose_v to_o be_v write_v vincentius_n lirinensis_n 4._o say_v that_o the_o canon_n or_o rule_n of_o scripture_n be_v perfect_a abundant_o sufficient_a in_o itself_o for_o all_o thing_n yea_o more_o than_o sufficient_a neither_o be_v this_o a_o false_a supposal_n as_o a_o jesuit_n pretend_v it_o to_o be_v 4._o but_o a_o ground_a truth_n and_o the_o author_n doctrine_n liâ—inensis_n indeed_o make_v first_o one_o general_a sufficient_a rule_n for_o all_o thing_n the_o sacred_a scripture_n second_o another_o useful_a in_o some_o case_n only_o yet_o never_o to_o be_v use_v in_o those_o case_n without_o scripture_n which_o be_v the_o tradition_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n and_o general_a consent_n of_o father_n the_o first_o be_v use_v by_o the_o ancient_a church_n from_o the_o worth_n that_o be_v in_o itself_o the_o other_o be_v use_v to_o avoid_v the_o jar_a interpretation_n of_o perverse_a heretic_n that_o many_o time_n abuse_v the_o sacred_a rule_n &_o standard_n of_o the_o scripture_n now_o we_o admit_v the_o church_n interpretation_n as_o ministerial_a to_o holy_a scripture_n so_o it_o be_v conformable_a thereunto_o and_o we_o say_v with_o the_o learned_a rejoynder_n to_o the_o jesuit_n maloune_n reply_v 1â—0_o bring_v we_o now_o one_o scripture_n expound_v according_a to_o lirinensis_n his_o rule_n lirin_fw-mi by_o the_o universal_a consent_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n to_o prove_v prayer_n to_o saint_n image_n worship_n in_o your_o sense_n and_o we_o will_v receive_v it_o saint_n cyril_n say_v ult_n that_o all_o thing_n which_o christ_n do_v be_v not_o write_v but_o so_o much_o as_o holy_a writer_n judge_v sufficient_a both_o for_o good_a manner_n and_o godly_a faith_n and_o in_o another_o place_n he_o say_v 159._o the_o holy_a scripture_n be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v they_o which_o be_v bring_v uâ—_n in_o it_o wise_a and_o most_o approve_a and_o furnish_v with_o most_o sufficient_a understanding_n saint_n hierome_n reason_v negative_o from_o the_o scripture_n say_v helvid_n as_o we_o deny_v not_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v write_v so_o we_o refuse_v those_o thing_n that_o be_v not_o write_v that_o god_n be_v bear_v of_o a_o virgin_n we_o believe_v because_o we_o read_v it_o that_o mary_n do_v marry_v after_o she_o be_v deliver_v we_o believe_v not_o because_o we_o read_v it_o not_o saint_n chrysostome_n say_v 234._o that_o all_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v in_o holy_a writ_n be_v right_a and_o clear_a that_o whatsoever_o be_v necessary_a be_v manifest_a therein_o yea_o he_o call_v the_o 624._o scripture_n the_o most_o exact_a balance_n square_n and_o rule_n of_o divine_a verity_n this_o be_v the_o father_n rule_n of_o faith_n of_o old_a and_o the_o same_o a_o perfect_a one_o but_o the_o papist_n now_o adays_o make_v it_o but_o a_o part_n of_o a_o rule_n dico_fw-la half_o a_o rule_n and_o piece_n it_o with_o tradition_n of_o the_o scripture_n canon_n saint_n hierome_n who_o be_v well_o skill_v in_o the_o tongue_n travail_v much_o and_o see_v the_o choice_a monument_n of_o antiquity_n as_o also_o the_o best_a library_n that_o the_o eastern_a part_n can_v afford_v and_o be_v therefore_o likely_a to_o meet_v with_o the_o best_a canon_n name_v all_o the_o book_n which_o we_o admit_v and_o afterward_o add_v regum_fw-la whatsoever_o be_v beside_o these_o be_v to_o be_v put_v among_o the_o apocrypha_fw-la and_o that_o therefore_o the_o book_n of_o wisdom_n of_o jesus_n the_o son_n of_o syrach_n of_o judith_n tobias_n and_o pastor_n be_v not_o in_o the_o canon_n the_o same_o hierome_n have_v mention_v the_o book_n of_o wisdom_n and_o ecclesiasticus_fw-la and_o deliver_v his_o opinion_n that_o it_o be_v untrue_o call_v the_o wisdom_n of_o solomon_n and_o attribute_v to_o he_o then_o add_v regum_fw-la that_o as_o the_o church_n read_v judith_n tobias_n and_o the_o maccabee_n but_o receive_v they_o not_o â—or_a canonical_a scripture_n so_o these_o two_o book_n â—amely_o the_o wisdom_n of_o salâ—mon_n and_o jesus_n the_o son_n of_o syrach_n do_v the_o church_n read_v for_o the_o edification_n of_o the_o people_n not_o to_o confirm_v the_o authority_n of_o any_o doctrine_n in_o the_o church_n objection_n the_o carthaginian_a council_n receive_v those_o book_n which_o you_o account_v 47._o apocryphal_a answer_n they_o receive_v they_o in_o canonem_fw-la morum_fw-la not_o in_o canonem_fw-la fidei_fw-la it_o be_v true_a indâ—ed_v that_o saint_n austin_n and_o the_o african_a bishop_n of_o his_o time_n and_o some_o other_o in_o that_o age_n find_v these_o book_n which_o hierome_n and_o other_o reject_v as_o apocryphal_a to_o be_v join_v with_o the_o other_o and_o together_o read_v with_o they_o in_o the_o church_n seem_v to_o account_v they_o to_o be_v canonical_a but_o they_o receive_v they_o only_o into_o the_o ecclesiastic_a canon_n 3_o serve_v for_o example_n of_o life_n and_o instruction_n of_o manner_n and_o not_o into_o any_o part_n of_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n or_o divine_a canon_n as_o saint_n austin_n speak_v of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o maccabee_n distinguish_v say_v 36_o this_o reckon_n be_v not_o find_v in_o the_o canonical_a scripture_n but_o in_o other_o book_n as_o in_o the_o maccabee_n plain_o distinguish_v between_o the_o canonical_a scripture_n and_o the_o book_n of_o the_o maccabee_n wherein_o say_v he_o 34._o there_o may_v be_v something_o find_v worthy_a to_o be_v join_v with_o the_o number_n of_o those_o miracle_n yet_o hereof_o will_v we_o have_v no_o care_n for_o that_o we_o intend_v the_o miracle_n divini_fw-la canonis_fw-la which_o be_v receive_v in_o the_o divine_a canon_n of_o the_o book_n of_o judith_n he_o tell_v we_o â—â—_o the_o jew_n never_o receive_v it_o into_o the_o canon_n of_o scripture_n and_o withal_o there_o he_o profess_v that_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o â—ewes_n be_v most_o authentical_a touch_v the_o book_n of_o wisdom_n and_o ecclesiasticus_fw-la he_o tell_v we_o 20._o that_o they_o be_v call_v salomon_n only_o for_o some_o likeness_n of_o style_n but_o the_o learned_a doubt_n whether_o they_o bâ—e_v his_o last_o the_o council_n of_o carthage_n whereat_o saint_n austin_n be_v present_a prescribe_v that_o no_o book_n shall_v be_v read_v in_o the_o church_n as_o canonical_a but_o such_o as_o indeed_o be_v canonical_a leave_v out_o the_o book_n of_o maccabee_n as_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o greek_a edition_n tilij_fw-la though_o they_o have_v shuffle_v they_o into_o the_o latin_a romanae_fw-la which_o argue_v suspicion_n of_o a_o forge_a canon_n now_o to_o this_o ancient_a evidence_n of_o hierome_n and_o austin_n the_o papist_n make_v but_o a_o poor_a reply_n canus_n say_v 11._o that_o hierome_n be_v no_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o that_o the_o matter_n be_v not_o then_o sufficient_o sifièd_a bellarmine_n say_v respondeo_fw-la i_o admit_v that_o hierome_n be_v of_o that_o opinion_n because_o as_o yet_o a_o general_n council_n have_v decree_v nothing_o touch_v those_o book_n and_o saint_n austin_n may_v likewise_o doubt_v thereof_o so_o that_o by_o bellarmine_n confession_n hierome_n
nothing_o remain_v but_o the_o outward_a form_n and_o accident_n of_o bread_n reply_n bellarmin_n respoâ—deo_fw-la say_v that_o this_o epistle_n be_v not_o extant_a among_o saint_n chrysostome_n work_n and_o when_o peter_n martyr_v object_v this_o place_n to_o stephen_n gardiner_n bishop_n of_o winchester_n the_o bishop_n reply_v 368._o that_o it_o be_v none_o of_o chrysostom_n but_o another_o john_n of_o constantinople_n rejoynder_n what_o though_o it_o be_v not_o then_o extant_a diverse_a parcel_n of_o chrysostome_n have_v be_v late_o find_v out_o and_o annex_v to_o his_o other_o work_n beside_o the_o same_o bishop_n gardiner_n report_v 116._o that_o peter_n martyr_n say_v that_o this_o treatise_n of_o chrysostome_n be_v extant_a in_o a_o manuscript_n and_o find_v in_o the_o library_n at_o florence_n and_o that_o a_o copy_n thereof_o remain_v in_o the_o archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n hand_n again_o they_o that_o will_v father_n tâ—is_fw-la treatise_n on_o another_o theâ—_n must_v bring_v we_o another_o john_n of_o constantinople_n beside_o chrysostome_n and_o tell_v we_o what_o time_n he_o live_v it_o be_v usual_a with_o the_o church-storie_n and_o sâ—int_n austin_n and_o jerome_n to_o call_v chrysostome_n john_n of_o constaâ—tinople_n or_o priest_n of_o antioch_n last_o this_o author_n say_v nothing_o but_o what_o saint_n ambrose_n gelasius_n and_o theodoret_n have_v vouch_v for_o whereas_o the_o heretic_n eâ—tyches_n teach_v that_o christ_n his_o body_n be_v change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o his_o divinity_n after_o the_o resurrection_n and_o that_o the_o substance_n of_o his_o body_n remain_v no_o more_o the_o same_o pope_n gelasius_n confute_v he_o by_o a_o similitude_n and_o comparison_n draw_v from_o the_o sacrament_n to_o wit_n tâ—at_a as_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n remain_v after_o consecration_n so_o christ_n his_o bodily_a substance_n remain_v after_o the_o resurrection_n his_o word_n be_v these_o 1575._o the_o sacrament_n which_o we_o receive_v of_o the_o body_n and_o â—loud_n of_o christ_n be_v a_o divine_a thing_n by_o mean_n whereof_o we_o be_v make_v partaker_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n and_o yet_o the_o substance_n or_o nature_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n do_v not_o cease_v to_o be_v the_o papist_n they_o tell_v we_o that_o after_o consecration_n the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v abolish_v and_o the_o shaâ—eâ—_n accident_n &_o quantity_n thereof_o only_o remain_v but_o this_o be_v contrary_n to_o these_o father_n assertion_n who_o say_v there_o cease_v not_o to_o be_v the_o very_a substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n neither_o will_v it_o serve_v to_o say_v eadem_fw-la that_o gelasius_n by_o substance_n mean_v accident_n for_o if_o gelasius_n have_v not_o take_v the_o word_n substance_n proper_o in_o both_o place_n he_o have_v not_o conclude_v against_o the_o heretic_n reply_n pope_n gelasius_n be_v not_o the_o author_n of_o this_o vbiâ—_n treatise_n but_o some_o other_o of_o that_o name_n rejoynder_n there_o be_v divers_a author_n that_o entitle_v pope_n gelasius_n to_o it_o but_o be_v it_o gelasius_n bishop_n of_o caesarea_n as_o bellarmine_n seem_v to_o incline_v ibiâ—_n or_o a_o more_o ancient_a gelasius_n gelasius_n citizenus_fw-la as_o baronius_n will_v have_v it_o â—â—2_z the_o record_n be_v still_o good_a against_o our_o adversary_n for_o it_o be_v confess_v on_o all_o side_n that_o he_o be_v a_o orthodox_n father_n and_o very_o ancient_a theodoret_n bring_v in_o eraniste_n in_o the_o person_n of_o a_o eutyclâ—ian_a heretic_n who_o confound_v the_o two_o nature_n in_o christ_n and_o false_o hold_v that_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n after_o his_o ascension_n be_v glorify_v be_v swallow_v up_o of_o the_o deity_n and_o continue_v no_o more_o the_o same_o humane_a and_o bodily_a essence_n as_o before_o his_o resurrection_n it_o have_v be_v and_o for_o defence_n of_o this_o his_o heresy_n he_o take_v his_o comparison_n from_o the_o eucharist_n and_o argue_v in_o this_o sort_n 113._o even_o as_o the_o symbol_n or_o sign_n of_o the_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n afâ—er_v the_o word_n of_o invocation_n or_o consecration_n be_v not_o the_o same_o but_o be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n even_o so_o after_o his_o ascension_n be_v his_o body_n change_v into_o a_o divine_a substance_n to_o this_o objection_n of_o the_o heretic_n the_o orthodox_n or_o catholic_a which_o be_v theodoret_n himself_o reply_v and_o retort_v his_o own_o instance_n upon_o he_o thus_o you_o be_v catch_v say_v he_o ibid._n in_o your_o own_o net_n for_o as_o the_o mystical_a sign_n in_o the_o eucharist_n after_o sanctification_n or_o consecration_n do_v not_o go_v out_o of_o their_o proper_a nature_n but_o continue_v in_o their_o former_a figure_n and_o substance_n and_o may_v be_v see_v and_o feel_v as_o before_o so_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n after_o the_o resurrection_n remain_v in_o its_o former_a figure_n form_n circumscription_n and_o in_o a_o word_n the_o same_o substance_n which_o it_o have_v before_o although_o after_o the_o resurrection_n it_o be_v immortal_a and_o free_a from_o corruption_n in_o which_o passage_n we_o see_v the_o heretic_n hold_v that_o bread_n be_v change_v after_o consecration_n into_o the_o substance_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o so_o do_v our_o adversary_n the_o orthodox_n or_o catholic_a teach_v that_o bread_n after_o consecration_n remain_v in_o substance_n the_o same_o and_o so_o do_v we_o teach_v theodoret_n indeed_o and_o so_o do_v we_o acknowledge_v that_o christ_n body_n after_o his_o ascension_n be_v change_v from_o a_o corruptible_a to_o a_o immortal_a and_o glorious_a body_n but_o yet_o not_o change_v in_o substance_n it_o still_o remain_v the_o same_o in_o substance_n even_o as_o the_o element_n in_o the_o sacrament_n remain_v the_o same_o in_o substance_n interpret_v that_o they_o be_v before_o consecration_n and_o may_v be_v see_v and_o feel_v though_o they_o be_v change_v in_o use_n from_o common_a to_o consecrate_a bread_n and_o wine_n now_o if_o the_o element_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n according_a to_o this_o orthodox_n father_n remain_v in_o their_o former_a substance_n shape_n and_o species_n then_o be_v not_o the_o whole_a substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n change_v into_o the_o whole_a substance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o where_o be_v then_o your_o transubstantiation_n answer_n bâ—llarmine_n answer_v this_o place_n by_o distinguish_v the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d substantia_fw-la say_v sed._n when_o theodoret_n say_v â—hat_n the_o substance_n of_o the_o element_n remain_v and_o be_v not_o change_v he_o speak_v not_o of_o substance_n as_o it_o be_v oppose_v to_o accident_n but_o of_o the_o â—ssence_n and_o nature_n of_o accident_n which_o he_o always_o understand_v by_o symbol_n reply_n theodoret_n in_o this_o very_a dialogue_n exact_o distinguish_v between_o substance_n and_o accident_n and_o show_v that_o by_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d he_o mean_v not_o accident_n but_o substance_n proper_o so_o take_v say_v 105._o therefore_o we_o call_v a_o body_n substance_n and_o health_n and_o sickness_n a_o accident_n by_o which_o passage_n it_o be_v evident_a against_o bellarmine_n that_o theodoret_n take_v not_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d for_o the_o essence_n special_o of_o accident_n but_o for_o substance_n proper_o so_o call_v as_o it_o be_v oppose_v to_o accident_n beside_o if_o theodoret_n have_v think_v as_o the_o papist_n hold_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n cease_v and_o be_v change_v into_o the_o very_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o chirst_n and_o that_o the_o accident_n thereof_o only_o remain_v as_o namely_o the_o whiteness_n roundness_n taste_n or_o the_o like_a then_o can_v not_o this_o father_n have_v draw_v or_o retort_v a_o argument_n from_o the_o sacrament_n to_o proeve_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o christ_n body_n remain_v after_o his_o ascension_n for_o then_o as_o the_o learned_a on_o ouâ—_n side_n have_v well_o observe_v woâ—d_o the_o heretic_n upon_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n may_v have_v infer_v this_o erroneous_a opinion_n about_o the_o humane_a nature_n of_o christ_n to_o wit_n that_o as_o in_o the_o eucharist_n there_o be_v only_o the_o outward_a shape_n and_o form_n of_o bread_n and_o not_o the_o real_a substance_n even_o so_o in_o christ_n there_o be_v the_o shape_n and_o form_n of_o flesh_n but_o not_o the_o very_a nature_n the_o same_o theodoret_n say_v 34._o that_o our_o saviour_n honour_v the_o visible_a symbol_n with_o the_o name_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n not_o change_v the_o nature_n but_o add_v grace_n to_o nature_n the_o same_o thâ—odoret_n say_v ibid._n that_o our_o saviour_n give_v the_o sign_n the_o name_n of_o his_o body_n what_o can_v a_o man_n say_v more_o express_v then_o that_o in_o thâ—se_a word_n this_o be_v my_o hody_n our_o saviour_n have_v give_v to_o the_o sign_n that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o the_o bread_n the_o name_n of_o his_o body_n answer_n you_o stand_v
much_o upon_o theodoret_n but_o gregory_n valence_n controver_n tell_v you_o that_o theodoret_n be_v tax_v of_o error_n by_o the_o council_n of_o ephesus_n although_o he_o afterward_o revoke_v his_o error_n reply_n you_o shall_v have_v show_v that_o the_o council_n tax_v he_o with_o error_n in_o this_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n or_o that_o he_o retract_v this_o opinion_n as_o erroneous_a and_o then_o you_o have_v say_v somewhat_o it_o be_v true_a indeed_o that_o at_o fiâ—st_v he_o be_v not_o so_o firm_a in_o his_o faith_n be_v too_o much_o addict_v to_o theodorus_n bishop_n of_o mopsvestia_n and_o to_o nestorius_n so_o that_o he_o write_v against_o the_o twelve_o chapâ—ers_n which_o cyril_n compose_v against_o the_o nestorian_n but_o afterward_o he_o revoke_v his_o error_n and_o accursed_a nestorius_n evagrio_n and_o whosoever_o shall_v not_o confess_v the_o bless_a virgin_n to_o be_v the_o mother_n of_o god_n whereupon_o thâ—_n council_n of_o chalcedon_n receive_v he_o into_o their_o communion_n 9_o beside_o in_o the_o dialogue_n allege_v theodoret_n have_v notable_o oppose_v the_o grand_a heretic_n eutyches_n and_o therein_o show_v himself_o very_a orthodox_n i_o proceed_v to_o saint_n austin_n the_o oracle_n of_o the_o latin_a father_n who_o judgement_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n have_v be_v in_o part_n declare_v in_o the_o first_o centurie_n he_o hold_v that_o those_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n be_v to_o be_v take_v in_o a_o figurative_a sense_n his_o rule_n be_v that_o whensoever_o the_o sign_n as_o the_o bread_n be_v call_v chrisâ—'s_n body_n have_v the_o name_n of_o the_o thing_n signify_v the_o speech_n be_v always_o figurative_a bonifa_n for_o sacrament_n be_v sign_n which_o often_o do_v take_v the_o name_n of_o those_o thing_n which_o they_o do_v signify_v and_o represent_v therefore_o do_v they_o carry_v the_o name_n of_o the_o thing_n themselves_o thus_o baptism_n the_o sign_n of_o christ_n burial_n be_v call_v christ_n burial_n now_o as_o 21._o baptism_n be_v call_v christ_n burial_n so_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n call_v his_o body_n and_o again_o 12._o christ_n doubt_v not_o to_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n when_o he_o give_v a_o sign_n of_o his_o body_n the_o same_o father_n upon_o occasion_n of_o christ_n speech_n except_o you_o eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n joh._n 6.53_o give_v we_o this_o general_a rule_n 3_o that_o whensoever_o we_o find_v in_o scripture_n any_o speech_n of_o command_v some_o heinous_a act_n or_o forbid_v some_o laudable_a thing_n there_o to_o hold_v the_o speâ—ch_n to_o be_v figurative_a even_o as_o this_o of_o eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o chrâ—st_n now_o of_o this_o sacrament_n do_v not_o christ_n say_v take_v eat_v this_o be_v my_o body_n saint_n austin_n word_n be_v these_o 16._o if_o the_o scripture_n seem_v to_o command_v any_o vile_a or_o ill_a fact_n the_o speech_n be_v figurative_a except_o you_o eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n you_o have_v no_o life_n in_o you_o facinus_fw-la vel_fw-la flagitium_fw-la videtur_fw-la jubere_fw-la christ_n seem_v to_o command_v a_o wicked_a and_o sinful_a act_n figura_fw-la est_fw-la ergo_fw-la it_o be_v therefore_o a_o figurative_a speech_n ibid._n command_v we_o to_o partake_v of_o the_o passion_n of_o christ_n and_o sweet_o and_o profitable_o keep_v in_o memory_n that_o his_o flesh_n be_v crucify_v for_o we_o now_o for_o the_o manner_n of_o our_o feed_n on_o christ_n body_n the_o same_o father_n tell_v we_o â—â—_o that_o it_o be_v not_o corporal_a and_o sensual_a but_o spiritual_a credendo_fw-la by_o believe_v how_o shall_v i_o send_v up_o my_o hand_n into_o heaven_n to_o take_v hold_n on_o christ_n fit_v there_o send_v thy_o faith_n say_v he_o and_o thou_o have_v hold_v of_o he_o again_o 25._o why_o prepare_v thou_o thy_o tooth_n and_o thy_o belly_n believe_v and_o thou_o have_v eat_v and_o again_o 20â—_n for_o this_o be_v to_o eat_v the_o live_a bread_n to_o believe_v in_o he_o he_o that_o believe_v in_o he_o eat_v objection_n you_o rely_v much_o upon_o saint_n augustine_n but_o he_o make_v for_o we_o as_o may_v appear_v by_o that_o place_n where_o he_o say_v 8._o that_o christ_n at_o his_o supper_n carry_v himself_o in_o his_o own_o hand_n answer_n our_o learned_a doctor_n bishop_n morton_z have_v notable_o clear_v 8._o this_o place_n saint_n augustine_n expound_v the_o 3â—_n psalm_n and_o fall_v upon_o a_o wrong_a translation_n of_o that_o place_n in_o samuel_n 1.21.13_o and_o david_n feign_v himself_o mad_a in_o their_o hand_n read_v thus_o he_o carry_v himself_o in_o his_o own_o hand_n now_o this_o can_v say_v he_o be_v mean_v of_o david_n or_o any_o other_o man_n literal_o they_o be_v mean_v then_o of_o christ_n when_o he_o say_v of_o the_o eucharist_n this_o be_v my_o body_n now_o these_o word_n et_fw-la ferebatur_fw-la in_o manibus_fw-la suis_fw-la be_v neither_o in_o the_o original_a hebrew_n text_n nor_o in_o your_o vulgar_a translation_n for_o there_o it_o isâ—_n &_o collabebatur_fw-la inter_fw-la manus_fw-la eorum_fw-la david_n play_v the_o mad_a man_n slip_v or_o fall_v into_o the_o hand_n of_o other_o they_o that_o transcribe_v the_o septuagint_n mistake_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d his_o hand_n his_o own_o hand_n for_o their_o hand_n occasion_v this_o interpretation_n now_o saint_n austin_n interpret_v himself_o and_o answer_v his_o quomodo_fw-la ferebatur_fw-la with_o a_o quodammodo_fw-la a_o 2._o adverbe_n of_o likeness_n and_o similitude_n say_v that_o after_o a_o certain_a manner_n christ_n carry_v himself_o in_o his_o own_o hand_n and_o thus_o he_o qualify_v his_o foâ—mer_a speech_n so_o that_o it_o can_v be_v understand_v of_o christ_n corporal_n carry_v of_o his_o body_n proper_o in_o his_o own_o hand_n but_o quodammodo_fw-la afâ—er_v a_o soâ—t_n and_o thus_o saint_n austin_n say_v bonifac._n secuâ—dum_fw-la quendam_fw-la modum_fw-la this_o sacrament_n after_o a_o sort_n be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n nâ—t_o literal_o but_o as_o baptism_n the_o sacrament_n of_o faith_n be_v call_v faith_n to_o wit_n figurative_o and_o improper_o objection_n you_o allege_v saint_n chrysostome_n against_o transubstantion_n but_o he_o make_v for_o it_o say_v encoenijs_fw-la do_v thou_o see_v bread_n do_v thou_o see_v wine_n do_v these_o thing_n go_v to_o the_o draught_n as_o other_o meat_n do_v not_o so_o think_v not_o soâ—_n for_o as_o when_o wax_n be_v put_v to_o the_o fire_n nothing_o of_o the_o substance_n remain_v nothing_o redound_v so_o here_o also_o tâ—inke_v thou_o the_o mystery_n consume_v with_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ._n answer_n this_o place_n as_o bishop_n bilson_n say_v etc._n make_v not_o for_o you_o for_o you_o say_v the_o substance_n be_v abolish_v but_o the_o accident_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n remain_v but_o when_o you_o put_v wax_v inâ—o_o the_o fire_n nothing_o neither_o show_n nor_o substance_n nor_o accident_n remain_v and_o yet_o if_o you_o consult_v the_o school_n they_o will_v tell_v you_o the_o accident_n only_o perish_v the_o matter_n do_v not_o neither_o do_v chrysostome_n say_v that_o the_o mystery_n be_v consume_v by_o the_o body_n of_o christâ—_n but_o he_o say_v so_o think_v when_o thou_o come_v to_o the_o mystery_n that_o be_v think_v not_o on_o the_o element_n but_o lift_v up_o the_o eye_n of_o thy_o mind_n above_o they_o as_o if_o they_o be_v consume_v and_o this_o he_o speak_v to_o stir_v up_o the_o communicant_n rather_o to_o mark_v in_o this_o sacrament_n the_o wonderful_a power_n and_o effect_n of_o god_n spirit_n and_o grace_n than_o the_o condition_n and_o natural_a digestion_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o this_o be_v his_o meaning_n for_o in_o the_o very_a next_o word_n follow_v he_o say_v 〈◊〉_d wherefore_o approach_v to_o the_o lord_n table_n do_v not_o think_v that_o you_o receive_v the_o divine_a body_n at_o the_o hand_n of_o a_o man_n but_o that_o you_o take_v a_o fiery_a coal_n from_o a_o seraphim_n or_o angel_n with_o a_o pair_n of_o tong_n by_o this_o strain_n of_o rhetoric_n chrysostome_n as_o his_o manner_n be_v persuade_v the_o people_n to_o come_v to_o the_o lord_n table_n with_o no_o less_o reverence_n than_o if_o they_o be_v to_o receive_v a_o fiery_a coal_n as_o isaiah_n do_v in_o his_o vision_n from_o one_o of_o the_o glorious_a seraphim_n chrysostome_n have_v no_o intent_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v transubstantiate_v no_o more_o than_o that_o the_o priest_n be_v change_v into_o a_o angel_n or_o his_o hand_n into_o a_o pair_n of_o tong_n or_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n into_o a_o coal_n of_o fire_n and_o he_o use_v the_o same_o amplification_n in_o both_o the_o speech_n the_o same_o phrase_n think_v you_o and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o to_o the_o same_o people_n so_o that_o if_o one_o be_v as_o certain_o
son_n to_o do_v he_o the_o uttermost_a of_o his_o service_n my_o good_a deed_n say_v austin_n 1._o be_v thy_o ordinance_n and_o thy_o gift_n my_o evil_a on_a be_v my_o sin_n and_o thy_o judgement_n theodoret_n say_v interpret_v the_o crown_n do_v excel_v the_o fight_v the_o reward_n be_v not_o to_o be_v compare_v with_o the_o labour_n for_o the_o labour_n be_v small_a and_o the_o gain_n great_a that_o be_v hope_v for_o and_o therefore_o tâ—e_v apostle_n call_v those_o thing_n that_o be_v look_v for_o not_o wage_n but_o glory_n rom._n 8.18_o not_o wage_n but_o grace_n rom._n 6.23_o the_o same_o theodoret_n say_v ulâ—_n that_o thing_n eternal_a do_v not_o answer_v temporal_a labour_n in_o equal_a poise_n saint_n hierome_n say_v 13._o if_o we_o consider_v our_o own_o merit_n we_o must_v despair_v and_o again_o when_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n or_o death_n shall_v come_v all_o hand_n shall_v fail_v because_o no_o work_n shall_v be_v find_v worthy_a of_o the_o justice_n of_o god_n saint_n chrysostome_n speak_v very_o pathetical_o 157._o etsi_fw-la millies_fw-la moriamur_fw-la although_o say_v he_o we_o die_v a_o thousand_o death_n although_o we_o do_v perform_v all_o virtuous_a action_n yet_o shall_v we_o come_v short_a by_o far_o of_o render_v any_o thing_n worthy_a of_o those_o honour_n which_o be_v confer_v upon_o we_o by_o god_n indeed_o the_o lord_n reward_v good_a work_n but_o this_o be_v out_o of_o his_o bounty_n free_a favour_n and_o grace_n and_o not_o as_o of_o desert_n rom._n 4.4_o in_o give_v the_o crown_n of_o immortality_n as_o our_o reward_n god_n crown_v not_o our_o merit_n but_o his_o own_o gift_n and_o when_o god_n crown_v our_o merit_n that_o be_v good_a deed_n he_o crown_v nothing_o else_o but_o his_o own_o gift_n say_v 2._o saint_n augustine_n so_o that_o god_n indeed_o be_v become_v our_o debtor_n not_o by_o our_o deserving_n but_o by_o his_o own_o gracious_a promise_n god_n be_v faithful_a who_o have_v make_v himself_o our_o debtor_n say_v austin_n 100_o not_o by_o receive_v any_o thing_n from_o we_o but_o by_o promise_v so_o great_a thing_n to_o we_o whatsoever_o he_o promise_v he_o promise_v to_o they_o that_o be_v unworthy_a in_o a_o word_n though_o he_o give_v heaven_n propter_fw-la promissum_fw-la for_o his_o promise_n sake_n and_o because_o he_o will_v be_v as_o good_a as_o his_o word_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o propter_fw-la commissum_fw-la for_o any_o performance_n of_o we_o this_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o old_a but_o the_o rhemist_n have_v take_v out_o a_o new_a lesson_n say_v 4._o that_o good_a work_n be_v meritorious_a and_o the_o very_a cause_n of_o salvation_n so_o far_o that_o god_n shall_v be_v unjust_a if_o he_o render_v not_o heaven_n for_o the_o same_o now_o by_o this_o that_o have_v be_v allege_v the_o reader_n may_v perceive_v that_o beside_o diverse_a other_o worthy_n of_o these_o time_n s._n augustine_n the_o honour_n of_o this_o age_n agree_v with_o we_o in_o diverse_a weighty_a point_n of_o religion_n as_o also_o in_o the_o matter_n of_o god_n free_a grace_n and_o justification_n insomuch_o as_o sixtus_n senensis_n say_v praeâ—at_n while_o saint_n austin_n do_v contend_v earnest_o against_o the_o pelagian_n for_o the_o defence_n of_o divine_a grace_n he_o do_v seem_v to_o fall_v into_o another_o pit_n and_o sometime_o attribute_v too_o little_a to_o freewill_n and_o stapleton_n say_v ult_n tâ—at_a austin_n haply_o in_o his_o disputation_n against_o the_o pelagian_n go_v beyond_o all_o goâ—d_a measure_n pa._n saint_n austin_n pray_v for_o the_o dead_a to_o wit_n for_o his_o mother_n monica_n desire_v god_n not_o to_o enter_v into_o judgement_n with_o she_o pro._n what_o though_o he_o do_v so_o the_o example_n of_o christian_n which_o sometime_o slip_v into_o superstition_n be_v no_o rule_n for_o to_o order_v our_o life_n or_o devotion_n thereby_o beside_o if_o he_o pray_v for_o eternal_a rest_n and_o remission_n of_o sin_n to_o his_o decease_a mother_n this_o be_v not_o for_o that_o he_o doubt_v she_o enjoy_v they_o not_o or_o that_o he_o fear_v she_o endure_v any_o purgatory_n pain_n but_o he_o sue_v for_o the_o continuation_n accomplishment_n and_o manifestation_n thereof_o at_o the_o general_a resurrection_n yea_o even_o then_o when_o he_o pray_v so_o he_o say_v 1._o he_o believe_v that_o the_o lord_n have_v grant_v his_o request_n to_o wit_n that_o his_o mother_n be_v out_o of_o pain_n and_o that_o god_n have_v forgive_v she_o her_o sin_n which_o argue_v that_o it_o be_v rather_o a_o wish_n than_o a_o prayer_n proceed_v more_o out_o of_o affection_n to_o she_o than_o any_o necessity_n to_o help_v she_o by_o his_o prayer_n who_o be_v then_o as_o he_o persuade_v himself_o in_o a_o bless_a estate_n so_o that_o howsoever_o saint_n austin_n at_o first_o make_v a_o kind_n of_o prayer_n for_o his_o mother_n yet_o a_o little_a after_o as_o it_o be_v repress_v himself_o he_o say_v he_o believe_v that_o she_o be_v in_o a_o bless_a state_n the_o letter_n of_o charles_n the_o great_a unto_o our_o off_o a_o king_n of_o mercia_n be_v yet_o extant_a wherein_o he_o wish_v 4._o that_o intercession_n shall_v be_v make_v for_o pope_n adrian_n then_o late_o decease_v not_o have_v any_o doubt_n at_o all_o say_v he_o but_o that_o his_o bless_a soul_n be_v at_o rest_n but_o that_o we_o may_v show_v our_o faithfulness_n and_o love_n to_o our_o most_o dear_a friend_n in_o a_o word_n saint_n augustine_n prayer_n be_v not_o as_o popish_a prayer_n now_o a_o day_n be_v make_v with_o reference_n to_o purgatory_n and_o therefore_o it_o make_v nothing_o against_o we_o pap_n do_v not_o saint_n austin_n hold_v purgatory_n pro._n that_o some_o such_o thing_n shall_v be_v after_o this_o life_n it_o be_v not_o say_v he_o 3._o incredible_a and_o whether_o it_o be_v so_o it_o may_v be_v enquire_v and_o either_o be_v find_v or_o remain_v hide_v in_o another_o place_n he_o leave_v it_o uncertain_a 4._o whether_o only_o in_o this_o life_n man_n suffer_v or_o whether_o there_o follow_v some_o such_o temporal_a judgement_n after_o this_o life_n so_o that_o saint_n austin_n say_v it_o be_v not_o incredible_a and_o it_o may_v be_v dispute_v whether_o it_o be_v so_o and_o perhaps_o it_o be_v so_o word_n of_o doubt_v and_o not_o of_o asleveration_n but_o in_o other_o place_n he_o give_v such_o reason_n as_o overthrow_v it_o 7_o the_o catholic_a faith_n say_v he_o rest_v upon_o divine_a authority_n believe_v the_o first_o place_n the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n and_o the_o second_o hell_n a_o three_o we_o be_v whole_o ignorant_a of_o yea_o we_o shall_v find_v in_o the_o scripture_n that_o it_o be_v not_o neither_o speak_v he_o only_o of_o place_n eternal_a that_o be_v to_o continue_v for_o ever_o beside_o he_o there_o purposely_o dispute_v against_o limbus_n pucrorum_fw-la and_o reject_v all_o temporary_a place_n not_o acknowledge_v any_o other_o three_o place_n and_o elsewhere_o he_o say_v 9_o there_o be_v no_o middle_a place_n he_o must_v needs_o be_v with_o the_o devil_n that_o be_v not_o with_o christ_n and_o again_o â—0_n where_o every_o man_n be_v own_o last_o day_n find_v he_o therein_o the_o world_n last_o day_n wâ—ll_n hold_v he_o thus_o far_o saint_n austin_n according_a to_o the_o scripture_n which_o acknowledge_v but_o two_o sort_n of_o people_n child_n of_o the_o kingdom_n and_o child_n of_o the_o wicked_a faithful_a and_o unfaithful_a mâ—th_n 13.38_o and_o according_o two_o place_n after_o this_o life_n heaven_n and_o hell_n luke_n 16.23_o mark_n 16.16_o neither_o do_v the_o scripture_n any_o where_o mention_n any_o temporary_a fire_n after_o this_o life_n the_o fire_n it_o speak_v of_o be_v everlasting_a and_o unquenchable_a 3.12_o and_o so_o do_v austin_n take_v it_o 80_o and_o as_o for_o that_o fiâ—e_n which_o saint_n paul_n mention_n 3.15_o it_o be_v not_o a_o purgatory_n but_o a_o probatorie_a fire_n pa._n master_n brere_o have_v set_v forth_o saint_n austin_n religion_n agreeble_a to_o we_o pro._n the_o learned_a on_o our_o side_n have_v confute_v he_o crompâ—on_n and_o have_v prove_v out_o of_o saint_n austin_n undoubted_a write_n that_o he_o agree_v with_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o the_o main_a point_n of_o faith_n and_o doctrine_n and_o so_o i_o come_v from_o father_n to_o counsel_n and_o first_o to_o the_o six_o african_n council_n hold_v at_o carthage_n and_o another_o at_o milevis_n both_o which_o deny_v appeal_v to_o rome_n now_o the_o case_n be_v this_o apiarius_n a_o priest_n of_o africa_n be_v for_o his_o scandalous_a life_n excommunicate_v 1606._o by_o vrban_a his_o diocesan_n and_o by_o a_o african_a synod_n apiarius_n thus_o censure_v flee_v to_o pope_n zozimus_n who_o restore_v he_o to_o his_o place_n &_o absolve_v he_o &_o this_o he_o do_v pretend_v that_o some_o canon_n of_o the_o nicen_n council_n have_v establish_v appeal_v
image-worship_n yet_o in_o some_o other_o thing_n he_o be_v orthodox_n and_o in_o those_o we_o comply_v with_o he_o now_o also_o be_v hold_v a_o famous_a council_n at_o constantinople_n in_o the_o east_n and_o another_o at_o frankford_n in_o the_o west_n both_o of_o they_o oppose_v the_o second_o nicen_n synod_n now_o also_o live_v adelbert_n of_o france_n samson_n of_o scotland_n and_o claudius_n clemens_n of_o the_o same_o nation_n bishop_n of_o auxerâ—e_n in_o france_n 17._o thâ—se_o with_o other_o oppose_v boniface_n the_o pope_n factor_n while_o he_o seek_v to_o establish_v papal_a supremacy_n adoration_n of_o relic_n and_o image_n pargatorie_n prayer_n for_o â—he_n dead_a and_o to_o impose_v single_a life_n on_o the_o clergy_n and_o for_o â—his_v they_o be_v persecute_v under_o pope_n zacharie_n with_o bond_n and_o imprisonment_n aventinâ—_n say_v 218._o â—haâ—_n albertus_n gallus_n and_o other_o bishop_n and_o priest_n of_o his_o sect_n so_o call_v he_o the_o way_n after_o which_o they_o worshipâ—â—od_v do_v mighty_o withstand_v this_o boniface_n or_o winifrid_n a_o engâ—iâ—â—â—an_n bishop_n of_o meâ—tz_n towards_o the_o laâ—er_a end_n of_o this_o age_n there_o live_v though_o they_o flourish_v in_o the_o nine_o age_n 33._o claudius_n clemens_n scotus_n as_o also_o joannes_n mailrosius_n scotus_n call_v madrosius_fw-la haply_o for_o that_o he_o live_v in_o the_o monastery_n of_o mailros_n plant_v by_o bishop_n aidan_n and_o his_o follower_n in_o northumberland_n where_o also_o saint_n cuthbert_n have_v his_o education_n pa._n i_o claim_v saint_n bede_n for_o one_o of_o we_o pro._n you_o will_v lose_v your_o claim_n for_o though_o he_o be_v taint_v with_o superstition_n and_o slip_v into_o the_o corruption_n of_o the_o time_n wherein_o he_o live_v believe_v and_o report_v divers_a fabulous_a miracle_n and_o incredible_a story_n as_o some_o of_o your_o own_o man_n have_v 6._o censure_v he_o neither_o do_v we_o defend_v all_o he_o write_v yet_o in_o divers_a main_a ground_n of_o religion_n he_o be_v a_o adversary_n to_o your_o trent_n faith_n bede_n be_v a_o priest_n he_o live_v in_o the_o monastery_n of_o saint_n peter_n and_o saint_n paul_n at_o weere-mouth_n near_o durham_n a_o great_a clerk_n and_o writer_n of_o the_o english_a story_n alcwin_n or_o alwin_n be_v a_o yorkshire_n man_n as_o appear_v by_o his_o name_n alwin_n which_o in_o these_o part_n continue_v to_o this_o day_n he_o be_v england_n keeper_n of_o the_o library_n at_o york_n erect_v by_o archbishop_n egberâ—_n he_o be_v also_o schoolmaster_n to_o rabanus_n and_o in_o great_a ibid._n favour_n with_o his_o pupil_n carolus_n magnus_n who_o he_o persuade_v to_o found_v the_o university_n of_o paris_n he_o write_v three_o book_n of_o the_o trinity_n and_o dedicate_v they_o to_o charles_n the_o papist_n charge_v 3._o calvin_n to_o have_v make_v these_o book_n and_o to_o have_v set_v they_o forth_o in_o alcuinus_fw-la name_n alcuin_n and_o calvin_n be_v all_o one_o name_n by_o change_v the_o letter_n but_o this_o be_v untrue_a 50._o since_o both_o the_o note_n of_o the_o beginning_n and_o end_v of_o this_o book_n be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o a_o ancient_a manuscript_n in_o lincoln_n college_n and_o the_o very_a copy_n itself_o write_v as_o it_o may_v be_v conjecture_v above_o five_o hundred_o year_n ago_o be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o prince_n library_n at_o saint_n james._n beside_o that_o myself_o have_v see_v 1525._o alcwin_n book_n of_o the_o trinity_n print_v in_o the_o year_n 1525._o whereas_o calvin_n by_o chronolog_n bellarmine_n account_n show_v not_o himself_o until_o the_o year_n 1538._o of_o the_o scripture_n sufficiency_n and_o canon_n damascen_n say_v 1._o whatsoever_o be_v deliver_v unto_o we_o in_o the_o law_n and_o the_o prophet_n by_o the_o apostle_n and_o evangelist_n that_o we_o receive_v acknowledge_v and_o reverence_v and_o besides_o these_o we_o require_v nothing_o else_o the_o same_o damascen_n number_n all_o those_o book_n and_o those_o only_a as_o canonical_a that_o we_o do_v and_o add_v that_o 18._o the_o book_n of_o wisdom_n and_o jesus_n the_o son_n of_o syrach_n be_v good_a book_n and_o contain_v good_a lesson_n but_o that_o they_o be_v not_o number_v in_o this_o account_n neither_o be_v lay_v up_o in_o the_o ark_n and_o our_o alcuinus_fw-la abbot_n of_o saint_n martin_n at_o tours_n in_o france_n write_v against_o elipantus_fw-la bishop_n of_o toledo_n tell_v he_o that_o he_o urge_v authority_n out_o of_o the_o book_n of_o jesus_n the_o son_n of_o syrach_n but_o say_v he_o 1617._o saint_n hierome_n and_o isidore_n do_v testify_v that_o without_o question_n it_o be_v to_o be_v repute_v among_o the_o apocryphal_a and_o doubtful_a book_n of_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n and_o the_o number_n of_o sacrament_n charles_n the_o great_a say_v 14._o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v daily_o receive_v by_o the_o faithful_a in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o â—lesh_n and_o blood_n in_o â—anis_fw-la ac_fw-la vini_fw-la figurâ_fw-la in_o the_o figure_n oâ—_n bread_n and_o wine_n and_o that_o â—he_v sacrament_n be_v in_o it_o own_o nature_n brâ—ad_v and_o wine_n but_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n by_o mystical_a and_o sacramental_a relation_n he_o show_v in_o the_o same_o term_n as_o isidore_n do_v before_o he_o and_o rabanus_n after_o he_o because_o bread_n say_v ibid._n bede_n confirm_v the_o bâ—dy_n and_o wine_n do_v work_v blood_n in_o the_o flesh_n therefore_o the_o one_o be_v mystical_o refer_v to_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n the_o other_o to_o his_o blood_n but_o to_o leave_v particular_a man_n we_o have_v the_o suffrage_n of_o a_o whole_a council_n hold_v at_o constantinople_n in_o the_o year_n 754_o wherein_o it_o be_v maintain_v that_o 〈◊〉_d christ_n choose_v no_o other_o shape_n or_o type_n under_o heaven_n to_o represent_v his_o incarnation_n by_o but_o the_o sacrament_n 〈◊〉_d which_o he_o deliver_v to_o his_o minister_n for_o a_o type_n and_o a_o most_o effectual_a commemoration_n thereof_o 〈◊〉_d command_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n to_o be_v offer_v and_o this_o bread_n they_o affirm_v to_o be_v 〈◊〉_d a_o true_a image_n of_o his_o natural_a flesh_n and_o these_o assertion_n of_o they_o they_o be_v to_o be_v 1012._o find_v in_o the_o three_o tome_n of_o the_o six_o action_n of_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a of_o image_n and_o prayer_n to_o saint_n concern_v image_n venerable_a bede_n as_o we_o find_v he_o cite_v by_o gerson_n praecepto_fw-la the_o chancellor_n of_o paris_n say_v that_o image_n be_v not_o simple_o forbid_v to_o be_v make_v but_o they_o be_v utter_o forbid_v to_o be_v make_v to_o this_o end_n to_o be_v worship_v and_o adore_v charles_n the_o great_a sanct._n as_o cassander_n say_v have_v pithy_o and_o witty_o state_v this_o question_n of_o image_n that_o it_o be_v no_o prejudice_n to_o want_v tâ—em_n nor_o privilege_n to_o have_v they_o that_o such_o as_o utter_o reject_v they_o may_v be_v tax_v with_o fickleness_n and_o they_o that_o worship_v they_o brand_v with_o folly_n in_o this_o age_n there_o arise_v great_a contention_n in_o the_o church_n touch_v the_o matter_n of_o image_n the_o greek_a emperor_n leo_n isaurus_n constantine_n nicâ—phorus_n stauratius_n leo_fw-la armenus_n michael_n balbus_n theophilus_n and_o other_o their_o successor_n oppose_v they_o in_o the_o east_n and_o on_o the_o other_o side_n gregory_n the_o second_o and_o three_o paul_n the_o first_o stephen_n the_o four_o adrian_z the_o first_o and_o other_o pope_n of_o rome_n as_o stiff_o uphold_v they_o in_o the_o west_n in_o a_o council_n of_o 338_o bishop_n 2â—â—_n hold_v at_o constantinople_n anno_fw-la 754_o they_o be_v solemn_o condemn_v for_o they_o banish_v all_o other_o image_n and_o determine_v that_o there_o be_v one_o only_a image_n appoint_v by_o christ_n to_o wit_n the_o bless_a bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o eucharist_n which_o represent_v to_o we_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n there_o be_v decree_v under_o constantine_n nickname_v câ—pronymus_n 377._o that_o none_o shall_v private_o in_o house_n or_o public_o in_o church_n procure_v keep_v or_o worship_v any_o image_n uâ—on_n pain_n of_o deposition_n zonara_n say_v 155â—_n that_o in_o the_o hear_n of_o all_o the_o people_n they_o open_o forbid_v the_o worship_n of_o image_n call_v all_o such_o as_o adore_a thâ—m_n idolater_n and_o speak_v of_o the_o emperor_n leo_n armenus_n he_o say_v 105._o he_o be_v mighty_o bend_v against_o they_o insomuch_o as_o he_o decree_v utter_o to_o abandon_v they_o thus_o do_v those_o ezekiah_n of_o greece_n be_v strong_o oppose_v by_o the_o papal_a foâ—ces_n now_o so_o it_o be_v afterward_o in_o another_o coâ—nâ—el_n of_o 350_o bishop_n condil_n hold_v at_o nice_a in_o the_o year_n 787._o image_n be_v set_v on_o foot_n again_o and_o this_o council_n be_v calâ—ed_v and_o sway_v under_o that_o doctress_n irene_n the_o empress_n 747._o
resiant_a at_o constantinople_n and_o part_n of_o the_o country_n that_o rebel_v be_v conquer_a by_o the_o king_n of_o lombardy_n and_o rome_n and_o the_o roman_a dukedom_n fall_v unto_o the_o pope_n now_o be_v the_o emperor_n drive_v out_o of_o italy_n and_o every_o one_o catch_v what_o he_o can_v the_o lumbards_n be_v the_o strong_a party_n and_o with_o they_o the_o pope_n fall_v at_o odds_n about_o the_o divide_n of_o the_o spoil_n and_o find_v they_o too_o hard_o for_o he_o as_o before_o he_o have_v use_v the_o strength_n of_o the_o lumbards_n to_o suppress_v the_o emperor_n so_o now_o he_o call_v in_o pippin_n martial_n of_o the_o palace_n or_o constable_n of_o france_n and_o â—â—aâ—les_v his_o son_n surname_v the_o great_a and_o by_o their_o power_n he_o suppress_v the_o lumbards_n this_o service_n do_v pipin_n and_o his_o son_n to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n in_o requital_n whereof_o chilpâ—ricke_n be_v a_o weak_a prince_n be_v depose_v pipin_n and_o the_o baron_n and_o the_o people_n of_o france_n be_v absolve_v from_o their_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n and_o by_o pope_n zacharies_n favour_n pipin_n son_n to_o carolus_n martellus_n be_v crown_v king_n of_o the_o fâ—aâ—ks_n and_o charles_n the_o great_a son_n to_o pipin_n be_v crown_v emperor_n of_o the_o west_n by_o pope_n leo_n the_o three_o who_o succee_v adrian_n then_o come_v the_o pope_n and_o charlemaigne_n to_o the_o partage_n of_o the_o empire_n leave_v a_o poor_a pittance_n for_o the_o emperor_n of_o greece_n and_o this_o be_v the_o issue_n of_o the_o fierce_a contention_n about_o image_n the_o pope_n pull_v down_o emperor_n and_o set_v up_o image_n and_o indeed_o these_o baby_n and_o puppet_n serve_v the_o pope_n to_o stalk_v withal_o but_o other_o fowl_n be_v shoot_v at_o to_o wit_n jurisdiction_n and_o a_o temporal_a monarchy_n and_o indeed_o about_o this_o time_n the_o pope_n grow_v great_a so_o that_o it_o be_v god_n gracious_a deal_n with_o his_o church_n that_o he_o find_v such_o opposition_n as_o he_o do_v the_o eastern_a emperor_n not_o dare_v and_o the_o western_a in_o regard_n of_o late_a courtesy_n receive_v from_o the_o pope_n be_v haply_o not_o will_v open_o to_o affront_v he_o and_o thus_o much_o of_o image_n come_v we_o now_o to_o speak_v a_o word_n or_o two_o of_o prayer_n to_o saint_n concern_v prayer_n bede_n in_o his_o commentary_n on_o the_o proverbes_n right_o 4._o ascribe_v to_o bede_n and_o not_o to_o saint_n hierome_n say_v 4._o we_o ought_v to_o invocate_v that_o be_v by_o prayer_n to_o call_v into_o we_o none_o but_o god_n antonius_n in_o his_o melissa_n or_o mellifluous_a sermon_n say_v that_o 4._o we_o be_v teach_v to_o worship_n and_o adore_v that_o nature_n only_o which_o be_v uncreated_a but_o the_o spanish_a inquisitor_n have_v clip_v off_o a_o piece_n of_o his_o tongue_n 1584._o command_v the_o word_n only_o to_o be_v blot_v out_o of_o his_o write_n now_o the_o word_n only_o be_v the_o only_a principal_a word_n that_o show_v we_o the_o author_n drift_n and_o the_o word_n which_o gregory_n nyssen_n from_o who_o he_o borrw_v this_o speech_n 〈…〉_z use_v in_o the_o original_a of_o faith_n and_o merit_n bede_n hold_v that_o we_o be_v justify_v by_o the_o merit_n of_o christ_n impute_v to_o we_o 8._o christ_n condemnation_n be_v our_o justification_n his_o death_n be_v our_o life_n he_o disclaim_v justification_n by_o inherent_a righteousness_n for_o speak_v of_o a_o regenerate_a man_n he_o say_v 77._o that_o no_o man_n shall_v be_v save_v by_o the_o righteousness_n of_o work_n but_o only_o by_o the_o righteousness_n of_o faith_n and_o therefore_o 31._o no_o man_n shall_v believe_v that_o either_o his_o freedom_n of_o will_n or_o his_o merit_n be_v sufficient_a to_o bring_v he_o unto_o bliss_n but_o understand_v that_o he_o can_v be_v save_v by_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n only_o and_o elsewhere_o he_o say_v 23._o that_o in_o the_o life_n to_o come_v we_o shall_v be_v well_o reward_v and_o that_o not_o by_o merit_n but_o by_o grace_n only_o and_o he_o have_v a_o sweet_a prayer_n that_o 24._o the_o lord_n will_v take_v compassion_n of_o he_o and_o that_o after_o the_o worth_n and_o condignity_n of_o his_o mercy_n and_o not_o after_o the_o condignity_n of_o wrath_n which_o himself_o have_v deserve_v his_o scholar_n alcuinus_fw-la maintain_v the_o same_o truth_n as_o appear_v by_o these_o passage_n follow_v i_o can_v say_v 50._o alcuinus_fw-la defile_v myself_o with_o sin_n but_o i_o can_v cleanse_v myself_o it_o be_v my_o saviour_n blood_n that_o must_v purge_v i_o and_o again_o ibid._n while_o i_o look_v on_o myself_o i_o find_v nothing_o in_o i_o but_o sin_n thy_o righteousness_n must_v deliver_v i_o it_o be_v thy_o mercy_n not_o my_o merit_n that_o save_v i_o and_o elsewhere_o he_o say_v very_o sweet_o 8._o he_o only_o can_v free_v i_o from_o sin_n who_o come_v without_o sin_n and_o be_v make_v a_o sacrifice_n for_o sin_n and_o thus_o by_o god_n providence_n be_v the_o weighty_a point_n of_o justification_n preserve_v find_v in_o these_o latter_a and_o decline_a time_n the_o nine_o centurie_n from_o the_o year_n of_o grace_n 800._o to_o 900._o papist_n what_o say_v you_o of_o this_o nine_o age_n protestant_n the_o seed_n of_o knowledge_n which_o our_o worthy_a countryman_n bede_n and_o alâ—win_n plant_v in_o god_n field_n show_v themselves_o in_o their_o scholar_n such_o as_o be_v eccles_n claudius_n scotus_n scholar_n to_o saint_n bede_n rabbanus_n maurus_n abbot_n of_o fulden_n one_o who_o as_o raban_n trithemius_n say_v for_o his_o learning_n have_v not_o his_o match_n in_o italy_n or_o germany_n haymo_fw-la bishop_n of_o halberstat_n and_o our_o countryman_n joannes_n scotus_n erigena_n all_o three_o scholar_n to_o 868._o alcuinus_fw-la now_o also_o live_v christianus_n druthmarus_n the_o monk_n and_o the_o abbot_n walafridus_n strabo_n who_o collect_v the_o ordinary_a gloss_n on_o the_o bible_n agobardus_n bishop_n of_o lion_n claudius_n bishop_n of_o thurin_n in_o piedmont_n bertram_n a_o pâ—iest_n and_o monk_n of_o corbey_n abbey_n whereof_o paschaâ—ius_n be_v sometime_o abbot_n and_o about_o the_o year_n eight_o huâ—dred_o and_o â—inetie_n according_a to_o bellarmine_n live_v the_o monk_n ambrose_n ausbertus_n about_o the_o year_n 880â—_n live_v trithâ—m_fw-la remigius_n bear_v at_o auxâ—rre_n in_o fraâ—ce_n and_o sometime_o call_v rhemensis_n haply_o because_o he_o teach_v at_o rheims_n there_o be_v another_o remigius_n archbishop_n of_o rheims_n who_o live_v in_o the_o six_o age_n and_o convert_v king_n clovis_n of_o france_n to_o the_o christian_a faith_n but_o this_o saint_n remigius_n for_o aught_o we_o know_v write_v nothing_o claudius_n scotus_n already_o mention_v be_v one_o of_o the_o irish_a nation_n by_o birth_n a_o famous_a divine_a and_o account_v one_o of_o the_o 〈…〉_z founder_n of_o the_o university_n of_o paris_n this_o claudius_n clemens_n presbyter_n 19_o be_v of_o latter_a stand_n and_o inferior_a in_o place_n to_o that_o other_o claudius_n scotus_n bishop_n of_o auxerâ—e_n a_o great_a opposite_a to_o boniface_n archbishop_n of_o meâ—ts_n this_o latter_a claudius_n write_v on_o the_o gospel_n and_o epistle_n and_o be_v often_o allege_v by_o the_o reverend_n and_o learned_a lord_n primate_n doctor_n vsher._n of_o the_o scripture_n sufficiency_n and_o canon_n claudius_n scotus_n say_v 2._o that_o man_n therefore_o err_v because_o they_o know_v not_o the_o scripture_n and_o because_o they_o be_v ignorant_a thereof_o they_o consequent_o know_v not_o christ_n who_o be_v the_o power_n and_o wisdom_n of_o god_n he_o also_o bring_v in_o that_o know_a canon_n of_o saint_n herome_n ibid._n this_o because_o it_o have_v not_o authority_n from_o the_o scripture_n be_v with_o the_o same_o facility_n contemn_v wherewith_o it_o be_v avow_v nicephorus_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n give_v we_o to_o understand_v 5._o that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v twenty_o and_o two_o and_o treat_v of_o the_o apocryphal_a book_n he_o mention_v in_o particular_a the_o book_n of_o maccabee_n wisdom_n ester_n judith_n susanna_n toby_n of_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n and_o number_n of_o sacrament_n paschasius_fw-la upon_o our_o saviour_n word_n drink_v you_o all_o of_o this_o sai_z 1575._o drink_v you_o all_o of_o this_o as_o well_o minister_n as_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o faithful_a rabanus_n say_v 1532._o that_o the_o lord_n will_v have_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o bloâ—d_a to_o be_v receive_v by_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o faithful_a haymo_n say_v 1534._o the_o cup_n be_v call_v the_o communion_n because_o all_o communicate_v of_o it_o and_o do_v take_v part_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n which_o it_o contain_v in_o it_o he_o say_v all_o do_v communicate_v so_o that_o the_o people_n as_o well_o as_o the_o priest_n be_v admit_v to_o the_o cup._n and_o â—8â—_z rhemigius_n have_v the_o very_a same_o word_n
professor_n common_o call_v waldenses_n there_o be_v also_o in_o england_n in_o the_o time_n of_o henry_n the_o first_o for_o his_o knowledge_n surname_v beau-clerke_a or_o fine_a scholar_n great_a contention_n touch_v investiture_n or_o the_o collation_n of_o bishopricke_n when_o thurstan_n elect_v archbishop_n of_o york_n receive_v his_o consecration_n from_o the_o pope_n majore_fw-la the_o king_n understand_v thereof_o forbid_v he_o to_o come_v within_o his_o kingdom_n this_o contention_n between_o the_o crown_n and_o the_o mitre_n be_v hoâ—ly_o pursue_v between_o king_n henry_n the_o second_o and_o thomas_n becket_n archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n it_o be_v partly_o occasion_v 1164._o by_o one_o philip_n de_fw-fr broc_n canon_n of_o bedford_n who_o be_v question_v for_o a_o murder_n he_o use_v some_o reproachful_a speech_n to_o the_o king_n justice_n for_o which_o he_o be_v censure_v and_o i_o find_v that_o in_o these_o day_n as_o the_o monk_n of_o nâ—wborrough_n who_o then_o live_v say_v 137._o the_o abuse_n of_o church_n man_n be_v grow_v to_o a_o great_a height_n insomuch_o as_o the_o judge_n complain_v in_o the_o king_n presence_n that_o there_o be_v many_o robbery_n and_o rape_n and_o murder_n to_o the_o number_n of_o a_o hundred_o commit_v within_o the_o realm_n by_o ecclesiastical_a person_n upon_o presumption_n of_o exemption_n from_o the_o censure_n of_o the_o law_n herewith_o the_o king_n be_v so_o high_o displease_v that_o he_o require_v that_o justice_n shall_v be_v minister_v alike_o unto_o all_o sine_fw-la delectu_fw-la say_v novoburgensis_fw-la supra_fw-la and_o roger_n hoveden_n say_v 1164._o the_o king_n pleasure_n be_v that_o such_o of_o the_o clergy_n as_o be_v take_v in_o any_o murder_n robbery_n or_o felony_n shall_v be_v try_v and_o adjudge_v in_o his_o temporal_a court_n as_o layman_n be_v but_o the_o archbishop_n will_v have_v the_o clergy_n so_o offend_v try_v only_o in_o the_o spiritual_a court_n and_o by_o man_n of_o their_o own_o coat_n who_o if_o they_o be_v convict_v shall_v at_o first_o only_o be_v deprive_v of_o their_o benefice_n but_o if_o they_o shall_v again_o be_v guilty_a of_o the_o like_a they_o shall_v be_v adjudge_v at_o the_o king_n pleasure_n but_o the_o king_n stand_v upon_o his_o leges_fw-la avitae_fw-la his_o grandfather_n law_n and_o custom_n which_o be_v indeed_o the_o ancient_a law_n of_o this_o realm_n not_o first_o enact_v by_o the_o conqueror_n but_o only_o confirm_v by_o he_o and_o receive_v from_o his_o predecessor_n edgar_n the_o peaceable_a and_o alfred_n the_o learned_a prince_n and_o according_o the_o king_n in_o a_o great_a assembly_n at_o clarendon_n 1164._o confirm_v the_o foresay_a law_n of_o his_o grandfather_n and_o enact_v that_o none_o shall_v appeal_v to_o the_o sea_n of_o rome_n for_o any_o cause_n whatsoever_o without_o the_o king_n licence_n that_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v lawful_a for_o any_o archbishop_n or_o bishop_n to_o depart_v the_o realm_n and_o repair_v to_o the_o pope_n upon_o his_o summons_n without_o the_o king_n licence_n that_o clerk_n criminous_a shall_v be_v try_v before_o secular_a judge_n by_o this_o we_o find_v two_o main_a branch_n of_o papal_a jurisdiction_n 21._o to_o wit_n appeal_v and_o the_o exemption_n of_o clergy_n man_n from_o be_v try_v in_o cause_n criminal_a before_o christian_a magistrate_n strong_o oppose_v by_o the_o king_n and_o the_o state_n paâ—_n name_v your_o man_n for_o this_o age_n prot._n there_o be_v divers_a worthy_n who_o flourish_v in_o this_o age_n namely_o hugo_n de_fw-fr sancto_fw-la victore_fw-la a_o second_o augustine_n as_o trithemius_n call_v â—celes_a he_o zacharias_n chrysopolitanus_n saint_n bernard_n abbot_n of_o clarevaux_n robert_n abbot_n of_o duit_n in_o germany_n usual_o call_v rupertus_n tuitiensis_n peter_n abbot_n of_o clugni_n usual_o call_v petrus_n cluniacensis_fw-la â—oachim_a abbot_n of_o courace_n of_o the_o order_n of_o the_o cistertian_n a_o man_n very_o famous_a in_o this_o age_n and_o think_v to_o have_v have_v a_o prophetical_a spirit_n 807._o petrus_n blesensis_n peter_n of_o bloix_n archdeacon_n of_o bath_n and_o chancellor_n of_o canterbury_n a_o man_n for_o his_o pleasant_a wit_n and_o learning_n in_o great_a favour_n with_o triâ—hem_n the_o prince_n and_o prelate_n of_o his_o time_n and_o of_o inward_a acquaintance_n with_o john_n of_o salisbury_n bishop_n of_o chartres_n now_o also_o the_o schoolman_n begin_v to_o arise_v of_o who_o peter_n lombard_n master_n of_o the_o sentence_n be_v the_o first_o who_o be_v afterward_o make_v bishop_n of_o paris_n aventine_n say_v 6._o he_o have_v hear_v of_o his_o master_n james_n faber_n of_o estaples_n and_o jodocus_n clichtoveus_n above_o a_o thousand_o time_n that_o this_o lombard_n have_v trouble_v the_o pure_a fountain_n of_o divinity_n with_o muddy_a question_n and_o whole_a river_n of_o opinion_n and_o this_o say_v he_o experience_n do_v sufficient_o teach_v we_o if_o we_o be_v not_o wilful_o blind_a and_o yet_o some_o of_o their_o distinction_n be_v purge_v from_o barbarism_n and_o clear_o apply_v to_o the_o point_n in_o question_n may_v be_v of_o good_a use_n especial_o when_o as_o according_a to_o the_o proverb_n we_o can_v eat_v the_o date_n and_o cast_v out_o their_o stone_n and_o herein_o zanchius_n and_o junius_n be_v excellent_a it_o be_v report_v ejus_fw-la that_o lombard_n gratian_n and_o comestor_n three_o pillar_n of_o popery_n gratian_n for_o the_o cannon_n law_n comestor_n for_o the_o history_n of_o the_o church_n and_o lombard_n for_o schoole-divinity_n be_v three_o bastard_n bear_v of_o one_o woman_n who_o in_o her_o sickness_n come_v to_o confession_n can_v not_o be_v draw_v to_o be_v sorry_a for_o this_o her_o incontinuencie_n but_o think_v she_o have_v do_v well_o in_o bear_v those_o great_a light_n of_o the_o church_n whereunto_o her_o confessor_n reply_v that_o that_o be_v not_o she_o but_o god_n gift_n they_o prove_v such_o great_a scholar_n however_o she_o be_v to_o be_v sorry_a for_o her_o fault_n and_o be_v hearty_o sorry_a for_o this_o that_o she_o can_v not_o sorrow_n and_o lament_v as_o she_o shall_v one_o of_o these_o brother_n be_v call_v comestor_n 〈◊〉_d as_o it_o be_v booke-eater_n because_o he_o be_v such_o a_o helluo_n librorum_fw-la a_o devourer_n of_o book_n as_o if_o book_n learning_n have_v be_v his_o ordinary_a food_n and_o repast_n he_o have_v the_o bible_n so_o perfect_o by_o heart_n as_o though_o he_o have_v swallow_v it_o now_o what_o opinion_n be_v hold_v of_o the_o papacy_n may_v be_v see_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o such_o of_o their_o own_o as_o be_v famous_a in_o this_o age_n johannes_n sarisburiensis_n have_v a_o conference_n with_o pope_n adrian_n the_o four_o call_v nicholas_n breake-speare_n a_o english_a man_n which_o himself_o have_v lâ—ft_v we_o in_o writing_n i_o remember_v say_v he_o 1622._o i_o weâ—t_v â—nto_n apulia_n to_o visit_v pope_n adrian_n the_o four_o who_o admit_v i_o into_o great_a familiarity_n and_o inquire_v of_o i_o what_o opinion_n man_n have_v of_o he_o and_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n i_o plain_o lay_v open_a unto_o he_o the_o evil_a word_n i_o have_v hear_v in_o dâ—vers_a province_n for_o thus_o it_o be_v say_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n whicâ—_n be_v mother_n of_o all_o church_n behave_v herself_o towards_o other_o not_o as_o a_o mother_n but_o as_o a_o stepdame_n the_o pope_n say_v he_o laugh_v at_o it_o and_o thank_v i_o for_o my_o liberty_n of_o speech_n the_o same_o john_n of_o sarisbury_n say_v 4â—4_n that_o thâ—y_o whole_o apply_v themselves_o unto_o wickedness_n that_o they_o may_v seem_v concilium_fw-la vanitatis_fw-la a_o council_n of_o vanity_n the_o wicked_a synagogue_n of_o the_o gentile_n ecclesia_fw-la malignantium_fw-la the_o church_n of_o the_o envious_a and_o evil_a doer_n peter_n of_o bloyes_n describe_v unto_o we_o in_o the_o person_n of_o a_o official_a the_o fashion_n and_o manner_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o as_o much_o say_v he_o 52._o as_o i_o love_v thou_o in_o the_o bowel_n of_o jesus_n christ_n i_o think_v good_a to_o exhort_v thou_o with_o wholesome_a admonition_n that_o thou_o in_o time_n depart_v from_o ur_fw-la of_o the_o chaldee_n &_o from_o the_o midst_n of_o babylon_n and_o leave_v the_o mystery_n of_o this_o most_o damnable_a stewardship_n richard_n the_o first_o king_n of_o england_n and_o philip_z the_o second_o of_o france_n be_v on_o their_o voyage_n to_o jerusalem_n and_o come_v into_o sicily_n and_o there_o hear_v of_o abbot_n joachim_n who_o be_v think_v to_o have_v the_o gift_n of_o propheâ—ie_n they_o desire_v to_o know_v of_o he_o what_o success_n they_o shall_v have_v in_o this_o their_o expedition_n the_o abbot_n say_v paulus_n aemilius_n 175._o answer_v they_o shall_v not_o then_o recover_v it_o and_o therein_o he_o prove_v too_o true_a a_o prophet_n beside_o this_o they_o hear_v he_o expound_v the_o vision_n of_o saint_n john_n in_o the_o apocalypse_n touch_v the_o church_n affliction_n
signify_v mystery_n rei_fw-la veritas_fw-la the_o truth_n of_o the_o thing_n as_o it_o be_v oppose_v to_o significans_fw-la mysterium_fw-la a_o signify_v mystery_n simple_o exclude_v the_o reality_n of_o the_o thing_n for_o it_o be_v all_o one_o as_o if_o he_o have_v say_v that_o it_o be_v there_o only_o in_o a_o signify_v mystery_n as_o also_o in_o say_v it_o be_v there_o svo_fw-la modo_fw-la after_o a_o sort_n only_o he_o imply_v that_o it_o be_v not_o there_o true_o or_o in_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o thing_n visible_o or_o invisible_o so_o that_o these_o word_n of_o gratian_n draw_v from_o saint_n austin_n and_o prosper_v second_v by_o the_o gloss_n and_o insert_v into_o the_o body_n of_o the_o cannon_n law_n confirm_v by_o pope_n gregory_n the_o thirteen_o make_v strong_o against_o the_o real_a presence_n of_o christ_n body_n under_o the_o accident_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n as_o my_o learned_a friend_n master_n doctor_n feat_o make_v it_o appear_v in_o his_o first_o day_n conference_n with_o master_n musket_n touch_v transubstantiation_n 1621._o beside_o there_o be_v divers_a in_o this_o age_n who_o employ_v both_o their_o tongue_n and_o their_o pen_n in_o defence_n of_o this_o truth_n zacharias_n chrysopolitanus_n say_v 156._o that_o there_o be_v some_o perhaps_o many_o but_o hardly_o to_o be_v discern_v and_o note_v that_o think_v still_o as_o berengarius_fw-la do_v who_o they_o then_o condemn_v scorn_v not_o a_o little_a the_o â—olly_n of_o they_o that_o say_v the_o appear_a accident_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n after_o the_o conversion_n do_v hang_v in_o the_o air_n or_o that_o the_o sense_n be_v deceive_v rupertus_n say_v 7._o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v conceal_v that_o there_o be_v diverse_a though_o hardly_o to_o be_v discern_v and_o note_v which_o be_v of_o opinion_n and_o defend_v the_o same_o both_o by_o word_n and_o writing_n that_o the_o father_n under_o the_o law_n do_v eat_v and_o drink_v the_o very_a bread_n and_o wine_n which_o we_o receive_v in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n and_o he_o say_v they_o ground_v their_o opinion_n upon_o that_o of_o the_o apostle_n 1_o cor._n 10.3.4_o they_o do_v all_o eat_v the_o same_o spiritual_a meat_n and_o do_v all_o drink_n of_o the_o same_o spiritual_a drink_n for_o they_o drink_v of_o the_o spiritual_a rock_n that_o follow_v they_o and_o the_o rock_n be_v christ._n and_o the_o same_o rupert_n add_v that_o the_o church_n tolerate_v this_o diversity_n of_o opinion_n touch_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n for_o so_o he_o say_v in_o his_o seven_o book_n whence_o we_o may_v observe_v that_o forsomuch_o as_o the_o father_n under_o the_o law_n do_v eat_v of_o the_o same_o christ_n in_o manna_n that_o we_o do_v in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o supper_n and_o yet_o do_v not_o nor_o can_v not_o eat_v he_o carnal_o who_o be_v not_o then_o bear_v nor_o have_v flesh_n we_o also_o in_o our_o sacrament_n can_v have_v no_o such_o fleshly_a communication_n with_o christ_n as_o some_o imagine_v and_o whereas_o bellarmine_n reply_v quia_fw-la that_o the_o father_n receive_v the_o same_o among_o themselves_o but_o not_o the_o same_o with_o we_o christian_n he_o be_v control_v by_o saint_n austin_n who_o say_v joâ—n_n it_o be_v the_o same_o which_o we_o eat_v the_o corporal_a food_n indeed_o be_v diverse_a but_o the_o spiritual_a meat_n be_v the_o same_o they_o eat_v of_o the_o same_o spiritual_a meat_n of_o image_n and_o prayer_n to_o saint_n nicetas_n choniates_n a_o greek_a historian_n report_v in_o the_o life_n and_o reign_n of_o isaac_n angelus_n one_o of_o the_o eastern_a emperor_n that_o when_o frederick_n emperor_n of_o the_o west_n make_v a_o expedition_n into_o palestina_n the_o armenian_n do_v glad_o receive_v the_o almain_n 2._o because_o among_o the_o almain_n and_o armenian_n the_o worship_v of_o image_n be_v forbid_v alike_o claudius_n sâ—yssell_n â—5_n and_o claudius_n coussord_n post_fw-la both_o which_o write_v against_o the_o waldenses_n reckon_v up_o this_o among_o the_o waldensian_a error_n that_o they_o deny_v the_o place_n of_o image_n in_o church_n or_o worship_v of_o they_o gratian_n say_v 2._o that_o question_n be_v move_v whether_o the_o decease_a do_v know_v what_o the_o live_n here_o on_o earth_n do_v and_o withal_o he_o add_v how_o that_o the_o prophet_n in_o the_o person_n of_o the_o afflict_a israelites_n say_v abraham_n our_o father_n be_v ignorant_a of_o we_o and_o israel_n know_v we_o not_o isaiah_n 63_o 16._o and_o herein_o gratian_n follow_v saint_n austin_n 13._o who_o make_v the_o same_o inference_n upon_o that_o place_n of_o scripture_n gratian'ss_n resolution_n in_o this_o point_n be_v far_o lay_v down_o by_o the_o gloss_n in_o those_o term_n demortuiâ—_n gratian_n move_v a_o certain_a incident_a question_n whether_o the_o dead_a know_v the_o thing_n that_o be_v do_v in_o this_o world_n by_o the_o live_n and_o he_o answer_v that_o they_o do_v not_o and_o this_o he_o prove_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o isaiah_n viz._n isaiah_n 63.16_o the_o master_n of_o the_o sentence_n say_v f._n it_o be_v not_o incredible_a that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o saint_n that_o delight_n in_o the_o secret_n of_o god_n countenance_n in_o behold_v the_o same_o see_v thing_n that_o be_v do_v in_o the_o world_n below_o 3._o hugo_n de_fw-fr sancto_fw-la victore_fw-la leave_v it_o doubtful_a whether_o the_o saint_n do_v hear_v our_o prayer_n or_o not_o and_o reject_v that_o say_n of_o gregory_n bring_v to_o prove_v that_o they_o do_v qui_fw-la videt_fw-la videntem_fw-la omne_fw-la videt_fw-la omne_fw-la he_o that_o see_v he_o who_o see_v all_o thing_n see_v all_o thing_n he_o confess_v ingenuous_o say_v i_o presume_v not_o to_o determine_v this_o matter_n â—arther_o than_o thus_o that_o they_o see_v so_o much_o as_o it_o please_v he_o who_o they_o see_v and_o in_o who_o they_o see_v what_o soever_o they_o see_v and_o he_o say_v it_o be_v a_o hard_a task_n to_o decide_v these_o point_n and_o withal_o thus_o debate_v the_o matter_n yea_o ibid._n but_o thou_o will_v reply_v if_o they_o hear_v i_o not_o i_o do_v but_o waste_v word_n in_o urine_n in_o make_v intercession_n unto_o they_o that_o do_v neither_o hear_v â—nor_n understand_v be_v it_o so_o saint_n hear_v not_o the_o word_n of_o those_o that_o call_v unto_o they_o well_o nor_o be_v it_o pertinent_a to_o their_o bless_a estate_n to_o be_v make_v acquaint_v with_o what_o be_v do_v on_o earth_n admit_v that_o they_o do_v not_o hear_v at_o all_o do_v not_o god_n therefore_o hear_v if_o he_o hear_v thou_o why_o be_v thou_o solicitous_a than_o what_o they_o hear_v and_o how_o much_o they_o hear_v see_v it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o god_n hear_v unto_o who_o thou_o pray_v he_o see_v thy_o humility_n and_o will_v reward_v thy_o piety_n and_o devotion_n so_o that_o in_o effect_n hugo_n make_v it_o not_o any_o material_a thing_n or_o of_o necessity_n to_o pray_v unto_o saint_n rupertus_n upon_o those_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n whatsoever_o you_o shall_v ask_v the_o father_n in_o my_o name_n he_o will_v give_v it_o yoâ—_n john_n 16.22_o say_v 2._o that_o it_o be_v the_o wholesome_a custom_n and_o rule_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n to_o direct_v her_o prayer_n to_o god_n the_o father_n through_o jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n because_o there_o be_v no_o other_o way_n nor_o passage_n but_o by_o he_o and_o again_o we_o need_v no_o other_o chariot_n save_v only_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n to_o carry_v and_o convey_v our_o prayer_n into_o heaven_n claudius_n seyssel_n say_v 68_o the_o waldenses_n hold_v that_o it_o be_v in_o vain_a to_o pray_v to_o the_o saint_n and_o that_o it_o be_v superstition_n for_o to_o worship_n and_o adore_v they_o of_o faith_n and_o merit_n 77._o saint_n bernard_n believe_v justification_n by_o faith_n alone_o say_v let_v he_o believe_v in_o thou_o who_o hustify_v the_o ungodly_a and_o be_v justify_v by_o faith_n only_o he_o shall_v have_v peace_n with_o god_n rupertus_n say_v 1._o that_o the_o obstinate_a jew_n sleight_n the_o faith_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o alone_o be_v able_a to_o justify_v he_o and_o seek_v to_o be_v save_v by_o his_o own_o work_n rupertus_n say_v joan._n that_o god_n have_v free_o call_v we_o by_o the_o ministry_n of_o his_o word_n unto_o the_o state_n of_o salvation_n and_o justify_v we_o by_o the_o gracious_a pardon_n of_o our_o sin_n not_o upon_o any_o precedent_n merit_v of_o we_o saint_n bernard_n likewise_o hold_v as_o we_o have_v show_v that_o our_o work_n do_v not_o merit_v condign_o and_o herein_o he_o be_v most_o direct_a and_o punctual_a the_o merit_n of_o man_n be_v not_o such_o say_v he_o 1._o as_o that_o eternal_a life_n be_v due_a to_o they_o of_o right_a or_o as_o if_o god_n shall_v do_v wrong_a if_o he_o do_v not_o yield_v the_o same_o unto_o they_o
and_o he_o give_v a_o reason_n hereof_o because_o all_o merit_n be_v god_n gift_n and_o so_o man_n be_v rather_o a_o debtor_n to_o god_n for_o they_o than_o god_n to_o man_n for_o what_o be_v all_o merit_n to_o so_o great_a a_o glory_n bernard_n indeed_o elsewhere_o tell_v we_o of_o his_o own_o merit_n but_o it_o be_v the_o lord_n mercy_n which_o he_o call_v his_o merit_n 61._o therefore_o my_o merit_n be_v the_o mercy_n of_o the_o lord_n i_o be_o not_o poor_a in_o merit_n so_o long_o as_o he_o be_v not_o poor_a in_o mercy_n and_o if_o the_o mercy_n of_o the_o lord_n be_v many_o my_o merit_n also_o be_v many_o the_o thirteen_o centurie_n from_o the_o year_n of_o grace_n one_o thousand_o two_o hundred_o to_o one_o thousand_o three_o hundred_o papist_n what_o say_v you_o of_o this_o age_n protestant_n in_o this_o age_n sophistry_n begin_v to_o encroach_v upon_o divinity_n aristotle_n and_o the_o philosopher_n be_v as_o much_o study_v as_o saint_n paul_n epistle_n gratian_n and_o lombard_n be_v as_o oft_o mention_v in_o the_o school_n as_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o hence_o come_v so_o many_o sum_n sentence_n quodlibet_n legend_n rule_n decretal_n and_o decree_n for_o now_o by_o the_o example_n of_o peter_n lombard_n many_o devise_v subtle_a and_o intricate_a disputation_n call_v almost_o every_o thing_n into_o doubt_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o skeptiques_n or_o academique_n and_o leave_v the_o plain_a and_o wholesome_a food_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n they_o begin_v to_o gnaw_v on_o the_o bone_n of_o a_o controversy_n dote_v about_o question_n and_o strife_n of_o word_n 1_o timoth._n 6.4_o and_o yet_o in_o this_o curious_a and_o scholastic_a age_n when_o man_n have_v almost_o lose_v themselves_o in_o the_o maze_n and_o mist_n of_o distinction_n the_o lord_n raise_v â—â—â—â—ch_o plain_a witness_n as_o serve_v to_o testify_v his_o trutâ—â—_n though_o not_o in_o the_o word_n which_o the_o wisdom_n of_o man_n teach_v yet_o in_o such_o as_o the_o holy_a ghost_n teachâ—th_v 2.13_o in_o this_o age_n live_v william_n bishop_n of_o paris_n gulielmus_fw-la altâ—ssiodorensis_n hugo_n cardinalis_fw-la who_o make_v the_o first_o concordance_n upon_o the_o bible_n honorius_n augustodunnensis_fw-la who_o compose_v the_o sum_n of_o history_n alexander_n of_o hales_n a_o englishman_n bring_v up_o in_o paris_n he_o be_v style_v the_o irrefragable_a doctor_n and_o be_v tutor_v to_o bonaventure_n of_o who_o he_o use_v to_o say_v eccles._n that_o he_o be_v of_o such_o a_o godly_a life_n and_o behaviour_n as_o adam_n may_v seem_v not_o to_o have_v sin_v in_o he_o now_o also_o live_v johâ—_n duns_n call_v scotus_n because_o he_o be_v descend_v of_o scottish_a blood_n he_o be_v from_o the_o subtility_n of_o his_o wit_n style_v the_o subtle_a â—_z he_o be_v bear_v at_o emildon_n in_o northumberland_n and_o be_v bring_v up_o in_o merton_n college_n in_o oxford_n as_o also_o have_v hear_v ibid._n alexander_n hales_n read_v and_o profess_v in_o the_o university_n of_o paris_n he_o become_v wonderful_a well_o learned_a in_o logic_n and_o in_o that_o crabbed_a and_o intricate_a divinity_n of_o those_o dâ—yes_n yet_o as_o one_o still_o doubtful_a and_o unresolved_a he_o do_v overcast_v the_o truth_n of_o religion_n with_o mist_n of_o obscurity_n and_o with_o so_o profound_a and_o admirable_a subtlety_n in_o a_o daâ—ke_n and_o rude_a stile_n he_o write_v many_o work_n that_o he_o deserve_v the_o title_n of_o the_o subtle_a doctor_n and_o after_o his_o own_o name_n erect_v a_o new_a sect_n of_o the_o scotist_n that_o he_o be_v boâ—ne_v here_o in_o england_n be_v vouch_v out_o of_o his_o own_o manuscript_n work_v in_o the_o library_n of_o merton_n college_n in_o oxford_n which_o myself_o have_v see_v which_o conclude_v in_o this_o manner_n oxoniae_fw-la explicit_a lectura_fw-la etc._n etc._n that_o be_v thus_o enâ—eth_v the_o lecture_n of_o the_o subtle_a doctor_n in_o the_o university_n of_o paris_n john_n duns_n bear_v in_o a_o certain_a little_a village_n or_o hamlet_n within_o the_o parish_n of_o emildon_n call_v dunston_n in_o the_o county_n of_o northumberland_n pertain_v to_o the_o house_n of_o the_o scholar_n of_o merton_n hall_n in_o oxford_n the_o famous_a of_o all_o the_o schoolman_n be_v saint_n thomas_n of_o aquine_n entitle_v the_o angelique_n doctor_n in_o this_o age_n live_v robert_n gro_v doctor_n of_o divinity_n in_o oxford_n and_o bishop_n of_o lincoln_n he_o be_v term_v the_o maull_n and_o hammer_n of_o the_o romanist_n 1253._o he_o write_v a_o famous_a letter_n to_o the_o pope_n extant_a in_o matthew_n paris_n wherein_o he_o prove_v the_o pope_n by_o his_o abominable_a soule-murthering_a action_n to_o be_v a_o heretic_n worthy_a of_o death_n yea_o to_o be_v antichrist_n ibid._n and_o to_o sit_v in_o the_o chair_n of_o pestilence_n as_o next_o to_o lucifer_n himself_o herewith_o the_o pope_n be_v so_o incense_v that_o he_o swear_v by_o saint_n peter_n and_o paul_n he_o can_v find_v in_o his_o heart_n to_o make_v the_o dote_a prelate_n a_o mirror_n of_o confusion_n to_o all_o the_o world_n for_o his_o sauciness_n but_o some_o of_o the_o wise_a cardinal_n dissuade_v he_o from_o such_o course_n tell_v he_o that_o it_o be_v true_a 1162._o which_o he_o say_v that_o he_o be_v holy_a than_o any_o of_o themselves_o and_o therefore_o it_o be_v best_a to_o hush_v the_o matter_n and_o not_o to_o stir_v the_o coal_n special_o since_o it_o be_v know_v that_o at_o length_n there_o will_v be_v a_o departure_n from_o their_o church_n he_o prophesy_v ibid._n that_o the_o church_n will_v never_o be_v set_v free_a from_o her_o agyptian_a bondage_n but_o by_o the_o edge_n of_o the_o sword_n which_o we_o have_v see_v in_o part_n accomplish_v in_o this_o age_n flourish_v those_o two_o learned_a man_n 18._o gerardus_n disciple_n to_o sagarel_v we_o of_o parma_n and_o dulcinus_n disciple_n to_o one_o novarius_fw-la hermannus_n these_o hold_v and_o preach_v that_o the_o pope_n be_v antichrist_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n babylon_n some_o thirty_o of_o their_o follower_n come_v into_o england_n and_o be_v there_o persecute_v for_o preach_v that_o and_o the_o like_a doctrine_n it_o be_v like_a â—hat_n this_o dulcinus_n have_v many_o follower_n for_o cocâ—lâ—us_n say_v 100_o that_o john_n hus_n commit_v spiritual_a fornication_n with_o the_o wiclevist_n and_o with_o the_o dulcinist_n bergomensis_n the_o chronologer_n say_v 1305._o that_o there_o be_v some_o six_o thousand_o people_n that_o follow_v dulcinus_n and_o that_o in_o his_o time_n the_o remainder_n of_o this_o profession_n be_v live_v about_o trent_n now_o he_o continue_v his_o chronologie_n unto_o the_o year_n of_o grace_n 1503._o prateolus_n say_v dulcinus_fw-la that_o the_o remainder_n of_o the_o dulcinist_n have_v in_o his_o time_n revive_v and_o renew_v their_o opinion_n in_o divers_a place_n of_o france_n and_o germany_n platina_n say_v 5._o they_o be_v call_v fratricelli_n or_o the_o brethren_n and_o that_o pope_n clement_n the_o five_o send_v out_o a_o army_n against_o they_o into_o the_o alps_n where_o he_o famish_a and_o starve_v divers_a of_o they_o nicholas_n eymericus_n in_o his_o directory_n for_o the_o inquisitour_n say_v 12._o that_o they_o fill_v the_o whole_a land_n of_o lombardie_n with_o their_o opinion_n which_o he_o call_v erroneous_a petrus_n de_fw-fr vincis_fw-la chancellor_n to_o frederick_n the_o emperor_n in_o his_o letter_n to_o the_o christian_a prince_n fear_v not_o to_o call_v the_o pope_n a_fw-fr apostata_fw-la â—1_n and_o the_o beast_n rise_v out_o of_o the_o sea_n full_a of_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n and_o like_v unto_o a_o leopard_n and_o again_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n may_v be_v call_v non_fw-la curia_fw-la sed_fw-la cura_fw-la marcam_fw-la desideraus_fw-la plusquam_fw-la marcum_fw-la more_o desirous_a of_o a_o mark_n of_o silver_n than_o of_o s._n mark_v gospel_n or_o of_o take_v of_o salmon_n than_o of_o read_v of_o solomon_n about_o this_o time_n live_v arnold_n de_fw-fr nova_fw-la villa_n a_o spaniard_n who_o teach_v 16_o that_o satan_n have_v then_o seduce_v a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o world_n that_o the_o faith_n then_o teach_v be_v but_o such_o a_o faith_n as_o the_o devil_n may_v have_v who_o believe_v and_o tremble_v mean_v belike_o a_o historical_a and_o not_o a_o save_a justify_v faith_n as_o also_o that_o the_o pope_n lead_v man_n to_o hell_n that_o he_o and_o his_o clergy_n do_v falsify_v the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n that_o mass_n be_v not_o to_o be_v say_v for_o the_o dead_a in_o this_o age_n there_o be_v great_a odds_o between_o william_n of_o saint_n amour_n a_o doctor_n of_o paris_n and_o the_o friar_n mendicant_n or_o jacobins_n he_o accuse_v they_o for_o trouble_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n in_o that_o they_o preach_v in_o church_n against_o the_o will_n of_o the_o ordinary_a pastor_n and_o hear_v confession_n slight_v the_o parish_n priest_n as_o man_n
of_o weak_a ability_n and_o also_o for_o that_o they_o have_v make_v a_o book_n which_o they_o call_v the_o everlasting_a gospel_n whereunto_o they_o say_v christ_n gospel_n be_v not_o to_o be_v compare_v pope_n alexander_n the_o four_o be_v content_a upon_o complaint_n make_v unto_o he_o that_o the_o friar_n book_n shall_v be_v burn_v 1256._o provide_v that_o it_o be_v do_v covert_o and_o secret_o and_o so_o as_o the_o friar_n shall_v not_o be_v discredit_v thereby_o and_o as_o for_o william_n of_o saint_n amour_n he_o deal_v sharp_o with_o he_o command_v his_o book_n to_o be_v burn_v as_o also_o he_o suspend_v 23._o from_o their_o benefice_n and_o promotion_n all_o such_o as_o either_o by_o word_n or_o writing_n have_v oppose_v the_o friar_n until_o such_o time_n as_o they_o shall_v revoke_v and_o recant_v all_o such_o speech_n and_o write_n at_o paris_n or_o other_o place_n appoint_v so_o tender_a be_v his_o holiness_n over_o the_o friar_n credit_n and_o reputation_n know_v belike_o what_o service_n may_v be_v do_v to_o he_o and_o his_o successor_n by_o these_o new_o errect_v order_n of_o â—riers_n i_o call_v they_o new_o erect_v for_o in_o the_o time_n of_o pope_n innocent_a the_o three_o about_o the_o year_n 1198_o the_o jacobite_n a_o order_n of_o preach_v friar_n be_v institute_v by_o saint_n dominicke_n and_o about_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o age_n the_o order_n of_o franciscan_n preach_v friar_n minor_n be_v institute_v by_o saint_n francis_n eccles._n bear_v at_o assize_n a_o town_n in_o italy_n of_o the_o scripture_n sufficiency_n and_o canon_n scoâ—us_o say_v sâ—â—und_n that_o supernatural_a knowledge_n as_o much_o as_o be_v necessary_a for_o a_o wayfaring_a man_n be_v sufficient_o deliver_v in_o sacred_a scripture_n thomas_n aquinas_n in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o that_o place_n of_o saint_n paul_n the_o scripture_n be_v able_a to_o make_v one_o wise_a unto_o salvation_n that_o the_o man_n of_o god_n may_v be_v perfect_a 2_o timoth._n 3.15.17_o say_v 16._o that_o the_o scripture_n do_v not_o qualify_v a_o man_n aâ—ter_v a_o ordinary_a sort_n but_o they_o perfect_v he_o so_o that_o nothing_o be_v want_v to_o make_v he_o happy_a and_o according_o bonaventure_n say_v 6_o the_o benefit_n of_o scripture_n be_v not_o ordinary_a but_o such_o as_o be_v able_a to_o make_v a_o man_n full_o bless_v and_o happy_a hugo_n cardinalis_fw-la speak_v of_o the_o book_n reject_v by_o we_o say_v hieron_n these_o book_n be_v not_o receive_v by_o the_o church_n for_o proof_n of_o doctrine_n but_o for_o information_n of_o manner_n of_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n and_o nâ—mber_v of_o sacrament_n alexander_n hales_n howsoever_o he_o some_o way_n incline_v to_o that_o opinion_n that_o it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n in_o one_o kind_n yet_o he_o confess_v priâ—o_fw-la that_o there_o be_v more_o merit_n and_o devotion_n and_o completeness_n and_o efficacy_n in_o receive_v in_o both_o again_o he_o say_v â—ieâ—_n whole_a christ_n be_v not_o sacramental_o contain_v under_o each_o form_n because_o the_o bread_n signify_v the_o body_n and_o not_o the_o blood_n the_o wine_n signify_v the_o blood_n and_o not_o the_o body_n concern_v the_o church_n practice_n we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o the_o lay_v people_n be_v as_o yet_o bar_v of_o the_o cup_n in_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n for_o our_o countryman_n alexander_n hale_v who_o flourish_v tâ—â—them_n about_o the_o year_n of_o grace_n 1240._o say_v that_o we_o may_v receive_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n under_o the_o form_n of_o bread_n only_o sicut_fw-la fere_n ubique_fw-la fit_a à _fw-la laicis_fw-la in_o ecclesiâ_fw-la as_o it_o be_v almost_o every_o where_o do_v of_o the_o laiety_n in_o the_o church_n 1._o it_o be_v almost_o do_v every_o where_o but_o it_o be_v not_o do_v every_o where_o concern_v the_o sacrament_n the_o schoolman_n of_o this_o age_n can_v hardly_o agree_v among_o themselves_o that_o there_o be_v seven_o sacrament_n proper_o so_o call_v alexander_n of_o hales_n say_v 1._o that_o there_o be_v only_a â—oure_n which_o be_v in_o any_o sort_n proper_o to_o be_v say_v sacrament_n of_o the_o new_a law_n that_o the_o other_o three_o suppose_a sacrament_n have_v their_o be_v before_o but_o receive_v some_o addition_n by_o christ_n manifest_v in_o the_o flesh_n that_o among_o they_o which_o begin_v with_o the_o new_a covenant_n only_a baptism_n and_o the_o eucharist_n be_v institute_v immediate_o by_o christ_n receive_v their_o form_n from_o he_o and_o flow_v out_o of_o his_o wound_a side_n touch_v confirmation_n the_o same_o alexander_n of_o hales_n say_v primo_fw-la the_o sacrament_n of_o confirmation_n as_o it_o be_v a_o sacrament_n be_v not_o ordain_v either_o by_o christ_n or_o by_o the_o apostle_n but_o afterward_o be_v ordain_v by_o the_o council_n of_o meldain_n france_n touch_v extreme_a unction_n suarez_n say_v 4._o that_o both_o hugo_n of_o saint_n victor_n in_o paris_n and_o peter_n lombard_n and_o bonaventure_n and_o alexander_n of_o hales_n and_o altissidorus_n the_o chief_a schoolman_n of_o their_o time_n deny_v this_o sacrament_n to_o be_v institute_v by_o christ_n and_o by_o plain_a consequence_n say_v he_o it_o be_v no_o true_a sacrament_n though_o they_o be_v of_o opinion_n that_o a_o sacrament_n may_v be_v institute_v by_o the_o apostle_n and_o therefore_o admit_v not_o of_o this_o consequence_n of_o the_o eucharist_n concern_v the_o eucharist_n scotus_n say_v aâ—gum_fw-la that_o it_o be_v not_o in_o the_o begin_n so_o manifest_o believe_v as_o concern_v this_o coversion_n §._o but_o principal_o this_o seem_v to_o move_v we_o to_o hold_v transubstantiation_n because_o concern_v the_o sarament_n we_o be_v to_o hold_v as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v and_o he_o add_v we_o must_v say_v the_o church_n in_o the_o creed_n of_o the_o lateran_n council_n under_o innocent_a the_o three_o which_o begin_v with_o these_o word_n firmiter_fw-la credimus_fw-la declare_v this_o sense_n concern_v transubstantiation_n to_o belong_v to_o the_o verity_n of_o our_o faith_n and_o if_o you_o demand_v why_o will_v the_o church_n make_v choice_n of_o so_o difficult_a a_o sense_n of_o this_o article_n when_o the_o word_n of_o the_o scripture_n this_o be_v my_o body_n may_v be_v uphold_v after_o a_o easy_a sense_n and_o in_o appearance_n more_o true_a i_o say_v the_o scripture_n be_v expound_v by_o the_o same_o spirit_n that_o make_v they_o and_o so_o it_o be_v to_o be_v suppose_v that_o the_o catholic_a church_n expound_v they_o by_o the_o same_o spirit_n whereby_o the_o faith_n be_v deliver_v we_o namely_o be_v teach_v by_o the_o spirit_n of_o truth_n uâ—um_o and_o therefore_o it_o choose_v this_o sense_n because_o it_o be_v true_a thus_o far_o scotus_n let_v we_o now_o see_v what_o bellarmie_a say_v scotus_n tell_v we_o say_v he_o that_o before_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n which_o be_v hold_v in_o the_o year_n one_o thousand_o two_o hundred_o and_o fifteen_o transubstantiation_n be_v not_o believe_v as_o a_o point_n of_o faith_n this_o be_v confess_v by_o bellarmine_n to_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o scotus_n only_o he_o will_v avoid_v his_o testimony_n with_o a_o minime_fw-la probandum_fw-la est_fw-la scotus_n indeed_o say_v so_o but_o i_o can_v allow_v of_o it_o and_o then_o he_o tax_v scotus_n with_o want_n of_o read_v as_o if_o this_o learned_a and_o subtle_a doctor_n have_v not_o see_v as_o many_o counsel_n and_o read_v as_o many_o father_n for_o his_o time_n as_o bellarmine_n the_o same_o bellarmine_n say_v secuâ—â—o_fw-la that_o scotus_n hold_v that_o there_o be_v no_o one_o place_n of_o scripture_n so_o express_v which_o without_o the_o declaration_n of_o the_o church_n will_v evident_o compel_v a_o man_n to_o admit_v of_o transubstantiation_n and_o this_o say_v the_o cardinal_n be_v not_o altogether_o improbable_a it_o be_v not_o altogether_o improbable_a that_o there_o be_v no_o express_a place_n of_o scripture_n to_o prove_v transubstantiation_n without_o the_o declaration_n of_o the_o church_n as_o scotus_n say_v for_o although_o the_o scripture_n seem_v to_o we_o so_o plain_a that_o they_o may_v compel_v any_o but_o a_o refractory_a man_n to_o believe_v they_o yet_o it_o may_v just_o be_v doubt_v whether_o the_o text_n be_v clear_a enough_o to_o enforce_v it_o see_v the_o most_o acute_a and_o learned_a man_n such_o as_o scotus_n be_v have_v think_v the_o contrary_a thus_o far_o bellarmine_n unto_o who_o i_o will_v add_v the_o testimony_n of_o cuthbert_n tonstall_n the_o learned_a bishop_n of_o durham_n his_o word_n be_v these_o 46._o of_o the_o manner_n and_o mean_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n either_o by_o transubstantiation_n or_o otherwise_o perhaps_o it_o have_v be_v better_a to_o leave_v every_o man_n that_o will_v be_v curious_a to_o his_o own_o conjecture_n as_o before_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n it_o be_v leave_v and_o master_n bernard_n gilpin_n a_o man_n most_o holy_a and_o
act_n of_o piety_n and_o devotion_n without_o these_o frivolous_a addition_n gabriel_n biel_n in_o his_o lecture_n upon_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o mass_n say_v 31._o that_o the_o saint_n in_o heaven_n by_o their_o natural_a knowledge_n which_o be_v the_o knowledge_n of_o thing_n in_o their_o proper_a kind_n know_v no_o prayer_n of_o we_o that_o be_v here_o upon_o earth_n neither_o mental_a nor_o vocal_a by_o reason_n of_o the_o immoderate_a distance_n that_o be_v betwixt_o we_o and_o they_o second_o ibid._n that_o it_o be_v no_o part_n of_o their_o essential_a beatitude_n that_o they_o shall_v see_v our_o prayer_n or_o our_o other_o action_n in_o the_o eternal_a word_n and_o three_o ibid._n that_o it_o be_v not_o altogether_o certain_a whether_o it_o do_v appertain_v to_o their_o accidental_a felicity_n to_o see_v our_o prayer_n at_o length_n he_o conclude_v ibid._n that_o it_o may_v seem_v probable_a that_o although_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v necessary_o upon_o the_o saint_n beatitude_n that_o they_o shall_v hear_v our_o prayer_n of_o congruity_n yet_o it_o may_v seem_v probable_a that_o god_n reveal_v unto_o they_o all_o those_o suit_n which_o man_n present_v unto_o they_o by_o this_o we_o see_v that_o for_o the_o main_a gabriel_n conclude_v that_o the_o saint_n with_o god_n do_v not_o by_o any_o power_n of_o their_o own_o by_o any_o natural_a or_o evening_n knowledge_n whatsoever_o understand_v our_o prayer_n mental_a or_o vocal_a they_o and_o we_o be_v disparted_a so_o far_o asunder_o as_o there_o can_v not_o be_v that_o relation_n between_o we_o so_o that_o we_o may_v haply_o call_v and_o they_o not_o be_v idonei_fw-la auditores_fw-la not_o at_o hand_n to_o hear_v we_o now_o as_o learned_a master_n montague_n now_o lord_n bishop_n of_o chichester_n say_v 129._o the_o saint_n their_o natural_a or_o evening_n knowledge_n only_o be_v that_o which_o we_o must_v trust_v unto_o as_o be_v a_o lonely_a in_o their_o power_n to_o use_v and_o to_o dispose_v and_o of_o ordinary_a dispensation_n in_o a_o word_n peter_n lombard_n say_v 45._o it_o be_v not_o incredible_a that_o the_o soul_n of_o saint_n hear_v the_o prayer_n of_o the_o suppliant_n biel_n say_v 31._o as_o we_o have_v hear_v that_o it_o be_v not_o certain_a but_o it_o may_v seem_v probable_a that_o god_n revele_v unto_o saint_n all_o those_o suit_n which_o man_n present_v unto_o they_o here_o be_v nothing_o but_o probability_n and_o uncertainâ—y_n nothing_o whereon_o to_o ground_v our_o pray_n to_o saint_n of_o justification_n and_o merit_n trithemius_n the_o abbot_n who_o live_v in_o this_o age_n complain_v that_o kymolaâ—_n aristotle_n and_o the_o heathen_a philosopher_n be_v often_o allege_v in_o the_o pulpit_n than_o saint_n peter_n and_o saint_n paul_n and_o therefore_o he_o dissuade_v his_o friend_n kymolanus_fw-la from_o too_o much_o study_n of_o profane_a science_n let_v we_o say_v he_o seek_v after_o true_a and_o heavenly_a wisdom_n which_o consist_v in_o faith_n only_o in_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n work_v by_o love_n cardinal_n cusanus_fw-la in_o a_o treatise_n of_o his_o de_fw-fr pace_fw-la fidei_fw-la bring_v in_o dialogue-wise_a saint_n peter_n and_o saint_n paul_n instruct_v the_o several_a nation_n of_o the_o world_n greek_n and_o arabian_n the_o french_a and_o the_o almany_n tartarian_n and_o armenian_n and_o there_o in_o that_o conference_n he_o labour_v to_o bring_v they_o to_o a_o agreement_n in_o pace_fw-la fidei_fw-la in_o the_o unity_n of_o faith_n and_o among_o other_o thing_n he_o prove_v 876._o at_o large_a that_o we_o be_v justify_v only_o by_o faith_n in_o christ_n and_o not_o by_o any_o merit_n of_o our_o own_o work_n the_o doctriâ—e_n of_o free_a justification_n be_v excellent_o handle_v by_o savonarola_n in_o his_o meditation_n upon_o the_o fifty_o psalm_n which_o possevine_n savonar_n acknowledge_v to_o be_v compose_v by_o he_o while_o he_o be_v in_o durance_n the_o day_n before_o he_o be_v lead_v to_o the_o stake_n upon_o occasion_n of_o those_o woâ—ds_n of_o the_o psalmist_n they_o get_v not_o the_o land_n in_o possession_n through_o their_o own_o sword_n neither_o be_v it_o their_o oâ—ne_a arm_n that_o help_v they_o but_o thy_o right_a hand_n and_o thy_o arm_n and_o the_o light_n of_o thy_o countenance_n because_o thou_o have_v a_o favour_n unto_o they_o psalm_n 4â—_n ver_fw-la 3.4_o â—e_z sweet_o commâ—nteth_v on_o this_o sort_n 1._o thou_o favour_a they_o that_o iâ—_n they_o be_v not_o save_v by_o their_o own_o merit_n or_o work_n lâ—st_v they_o shall_v glory_v therein_o but_o even_o because_o of_o thy_o goâ—d_n will_v and_o pleasure_n upon_o occasion_n of_o that_o petition_n of_o the_o lord_n prayer_n forgive_v as_o our_o trespass_n he_o renounce_v all_o merit_n of_o his_o own_o work_n and_o profess_v 177._o in_o the_o word_n of_o the_o prophet_n isaiah_n that_o all_o our_o righteousness_n be_v as_o the_o rag_n of_o a_o menstruous_a woman_n picus_n mirandula_n treat_v on_o the_o same_o petition_n say_v it_o be_v certain_a that_o we_o be_v not_o save_v for_o our_o own_o merit_n but_o by_o the_o only_a meâ—cy_n of_o our_o god_n gerson_n teach_v that_o we_o be_v not_o justify_v by_o the_o perfection_n of_o any_o inherent_a quality_n 1_o 〈…〉_z that_o all_o our_o inherent_a righteousness_n be_v imperfect_a yea_o that_o it_o be_v like_o the_o pollute_a rag_n of_o a_o menstruous_a woman_n that_o it_o can_v endure_v the_o trial_n of_o god_n severe_a judgement_n even_o isaiah_n himself_o with_o the_o rest_n become_v vile_a in_o his_o own_o eye_n and_o pronounce_v this_o lowly_a confession_n all_o our_o righteousness_n be_v as_o filthy_a rag_n the_o cardinal_n of_o cambray_n prove_v 2._o by_o many_o reason_n and_o authority_n of_o scripâ—uâ—e_n that_o no_o act_n of_o we_o from_o how_o great_a charity_n soever_o it_o proceed_v can_v merit_v eternal_a life_n of_o condignity_n and_o whereas_o god_n be_v say_v to_o give_v the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n for_o good_a merit_n or_o good_a work_n the_o cardinal_n for_o clear_v hereof_o deliver_v we_o this_o distinction_n â—_o that_o the_o word_n propter_fw-la or_o for_o be_v not_o to_o be_v take_v causal_o as_o if_o good_a work_n be_v the_o efficient_a cause_n of_o the_o reward_n as_o fire_n be_v the_o cause_n of_o heat_n but_o improper_o and_o by_o way_n of_o consequence_n note_v thâ—_n order_n of_o oâ—e_a thing_n follow_v oâ—_n another_o signify_v that_o the_o reward_n be_v give_v after_o the_o good_a work_n and_o not_o but_o after_o it_o yet_o noâ—_n for_o it_o 1._o so_o that_o a_o meritorious_a act_n be_v say_v to_o be_v a_o cause_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o rewâ—rd_n as_o causa_fw-la sine_fw-la quâ—_n non_fw-la also_o be_v say_v to_o be_v a_o caâ—se_n though_o it_o be_v no_o cause_n proper_o thomas_n walden_n profess_v plain_o his_o dislike_n of_o that_o say_n 7._o that_o a_o man_n by_o his_o merit_n be_v worthy_a of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n of_o this_o grace_n or_o that_o glory_n howsoever_o certain_a schoolman_n that_o they_o may_v so_o spâ—ake_v have_v invent_v the_o term_n of_o condignity_n and_o congruity_n but_o â—b_fw-la i_o repute_v he_o say_v he_o the_o sound_a divine_a the_o more_o faithful_a catholic_a and_o more_o consonant_a with_o the_o holy_a scripture_n who_o do_v simple_o deny_v such_o merit_n and_o with_o the_o qualification_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o of_o the_o scripture_n confess_v that_o simple_o no_o man_n merit_v the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n but_o by_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n or_o will_v of_o the_o giver_n ibid._n as_o all_o the_o former_a saint_n until_o the_o late_a schoolman_n and_o the_o universal_a church_n have_v write_v out_o of_o which_o word_n of_o walden_v we_o may_v further_o observe_v say_v the_o learned_a and_o right_o reverend_a doctor_n usher_n archbishop_n of_o armagâ—_n 581_o both_o the_o time_n when_o and_o the_o person_n by_o who_o this_o innovation_n be_v make_v in_o these_o late_a day_n of_o the_o church_n namely_o that_o the_o late_a schoolman_n be_v they_o that_o corrupt_v the_o ancient_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n and_o to_o that_o end_n devise_v their_o new_a term_n of_o the_o merit_n of_o congruity_n and_o condignity_n paulus_n burgensis_n expound_v those_o word_n of_o david_n psal._n 36.5_o thy_o mercy_n o_o lord_n be_v in_o heaven_n or_o reach_v unto_o the_o heaven_n write_v thus_o 35._o no_o man_n according_a to_o the_o common_a law_n can_v merit_v by_o condignity_n the_o glory_n of_o heaven_n whence_o the_o apostle_n say_v in_o the_o 8._o to_o the_o roman_n that_o the_o suffering_n of_o this_o time_n be_v not_o worthy_a to_o be_v compare_v with_o the_o future_a glory_n which_o shall_v be_v reveal_v in_o we_o and_o so_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o in_o heaven_n most_o of_o all_o the_o mercy_n of_o god_n shine_v forth_o in_o the_o bless_a i_o will_v close_v up_o this_o point_n as_o also_o this_o age_n with_o that_o memorable_a
be_v hold_v as_o you_o say_v not_o by_o the_o best_a member_n of_o the_o church_n but_o by_o a_o domineer_a faction_n therein_o how_o come_v it_o that_o the_o prevail_a faction_n suffer_v other_o to_o dissent_v from_o they_o in_o judgement_n answer_n so_o long_o as_o man_n yield_v outward_a obedience_n to_o the_o church-ceremony_n without_o scandal_n in_o other_o thing_n they_o be_v suffer_v to_o abound_v in_o their_o own_o sense_n so_o that_o they_o submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o obedience_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n beside_o the_o church_n of_o râ—me_n have_v not_o so_o strict_o define_v those_o tenet_n in_o any_o council_n before_o as_o afterward_o they_o do_v in_o the_o council_n of_o tâ—ent_n pa._n our_o name_n catholic_a be_v ancient_a your_o protestant_a name_n come_v not_o in_o till_o after_o luther_n beside_o it_o be_v a_o scandalous_a thing_n for_o your_o church_n to_o derive_v authority_n from_o wickliffâ—_n husse_n luther_n and_o calvin_n pro._n indeed_o the_o name_n protestant_n begin_v upon_o the_o 1529._o prote_v of_o the_o elector_n and_o laâ—d_a grave_n against_o the_o edict_n howsoever_o the_o faith_n be_v ancient_a though_o the_o name_n be_v not_o and_o yet_o if_o you_o stand_v upon_o name_n we_o be_v call_v 11.26_o christian_n and_o into_o that_o name_n be_v we_o 1.13_o baptise_a and_o that_o be_v ancient_a than_o your_o roman_a catholic_a now_o you_o be_v call_v catholic_n but_o it_o be_v with_o a_o aliâs_fw-la or_o addition_n roman-caâ—holickes_a as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v particular_a universal_a the_o part_n be_v the_o whole_a one_o city_n the_o woâ—ld_n and_o it_o be_v yourselves_o that_o term_n you_o catholic_n now_o if_o one_o papist_n call_v another_o so_o it_o be_v but_o as_o if_o one_o mule_n shall_v claw_v another_o the_o hagarens_n bold_o usurp_v the_o name_n of_o saracen_n although_o they_o be_v only_o the_o brood_n that_o spring_v from_o the_o womb_n of_o hagar_n the_o handmaid_n of_o sara_n the_o papist_n by_o this_o term_n catholic_a work_n upon_o simple_a people_n argue_v from_o the_o one_o to_o the_o other_o as_o if_o all_o the_o privilege_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n belong_v to_o the_o roman_a but_o we_o tell_v they_o as_o 3._o optatus_n do_v the_o donatist_n who_o pin_v up_o the_o church_n in_o a_o corner_n of_o africa_n as_o the_o romanist_n now_o conâ—ine_v she_o to_o their_o see_n that_o their_o church_n be_v quasi_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la in_o some_o sort_n a_o church_n but_o not_o the_o catholic_a church_n but_o a_o unsound_a member_n thereof_o we_o do_v not_o derive_v our_o church_n from_o any_o other_o than_o the_o primitive_a catholic_a and_o apostolic_a church_n the_o lord_n be_v not_o far_o from_o every_o â—â—e_z of_o we_o 17.27.28_o for_o we_o be_v also_o his_o off_a spring_n christ_n jesus_n be_v the_o top_n of_o our_o kiâ—ne_n and_o religion_n the_o stock_n your_o pedegre_n mâ—y_v be_v draw_v in_o part_n from_o some_o of_o the_o ancient_a heretic_n in_o â—espect_n of_o your_o invocation_n of_o sainâ—s_n and_o angelsâ—_n you_o be_v a_o kin_n at_o least_o by_o the_o half_a blood_n to_o the_o angelici_fw-la who_o as_o saint_n austâ—ne_n say_v 39_o be_v incline_v to_o the_o worship_n of_o angel_n and_o be_v from_o thence_o as_o isidore_n note_v 5._o call_v angelici_fw-la because_o they_o do_v worship_n angelâ—_n by_o your_o hyperdalâ—a_n and_o wâ—â—ship_n give_v to_o the_o bless_a virgin_n you_o show_v yourselves_o ally_v to_o the_o collyridian_n heretic_n who_o epiphanius_n â—9_n term_v idolater_n now_o thâ—y_o be_v call_v collyridians_n from_o the_o collyrides_fw-la or_o cake_n which_o at_o a_o certain_a time_n of_o the_o year_n they_o use_v to_o offer_v unto_o the_o bless_a virgin_n sacrifice_v to_o she_o as_o to_o the_o queen_n of_o heauâ—n_n by_o your_o doctrine_n of_o merit_n and_o work_n of_o supererogation_n you_o resemble_v the_o pelagian_n or_o catharist_n isidore_n note_v it_o for_o a_o property_n of_o the_o catharist_n or_o ancient_a puritan_n â—9_n to_o glory_n of_o their_o merit_n thomas_n waldâ—n_n say_v it_o be_v a_o branch_n of_o the_o pelagian_a heresy_n to_o â—old_a â—9_n that_o according_a to_o the_o measure_n of_o meritorious_a work_n god_n will_v reward_v a_o man_n so_o merit_v now_o the_o rhemist_n a_o sprig_n of_o this_o branch_n maintain_v that_o they_o do_v â—9_n woâ—ke_v by_o their_o own_o freewill_n and_o thereby_o deserve_v their_o salvation_n as_o also_o that_o 4._o good_a work_n be_v meritorious_a and_o the_o very_a cause_n of_o salvation_n so_o far_o that_o god_n shall_v be_v unjust_a if_o he_o render_v not_o heaven_n for_o the_o same_o now_o concern_v the_o name_n of_o wicklâ—ffe_n and_o husse_n luther_n and_o calvin_n wherewith_o you_o pressour_n you_o shâ—ll_v not_o hereby_o drive_v we_o from_o hold_v that_o with_o they_o which_o thâ—y_v hold_v of_o god_n for_o though_o we_o rejoice_v not_o in_o name_n draw_v from_o man_n but_o in_o the_o name_n of_o christian_n into_o the_o which_o we_o be_v baptise_v yet_o we_o know_v no_o great_a harm_n by_o they_o nor_o you_o we_o think_v set_v slander_n apart_o why_o we_o shall_v be_v ashamed_a of_o they_o more_o than_o oâ—r_v father_n be_v of_o caecilian_a 4._o of_o who_o the_o donatist_n câ—lled_v thâ—m_a caeciâ—ianists_n but_o have_v they_o be_v as_o evil_a almost_o as_o their_o enemy_n report_v they_o from_o which_o impâ—tations_n they_o be_v already_o clear_v anâ—_n theiâ—_n doctrine_n â—ixâ—_n with_o lâ—â—ven_n as_o be_v the_o pharisee_n yet_o saint_n paul_n have_v tauâ—ht_v we_o 4._o to_o acknowledge_v ourselves_o even_a pharisee_n iâ—_n need_v be_v not_o only_a lutheran_n or_o waldense_n in_o that_o the_o pharisee_n teach_v a_o truth_n of_o christian_a faith_n to_o wit_n the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a in_o a_o word_n we_o esteem_v of_o calvin_n and_o luther_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o first_o reformer_n as_o worthy_a man_n but_o we_o make_v they_o not_o lord_n over_o our_o 1.24_o faith_n pa._n what_o think_v you_o of_o our_o forefather_n that_o live_v and_o die_v in_o the_o time_n of_o popery_n as_o you_o call_v it_o they_o be_v of_o our_o religion_n pro._n i_o think_v charitable_o of_o they_o that_o they_o may_v be_v save_v for_o many_o of_o they_o be_v well_o mean_v man_n and_o want_v mean_n of_o better_a instruction_n they_o be_v carry_v with_o the_o sway_n of_o the_o time_n and_o as_o saint_n paul_n say_v 1._o tim._n 1.13_o do_v it_o ignorant_o like_o those_o two_o hundred_o 2._o sam._n 15.11_o who_o in_o simplicity_n of_o heart_n follow_v absalon_n know_v nothing_o of_o his_o treason_n and_o rebellion_n intend_v they_o know_v not_o the_o depth_n and_o mystery_n of_o popery_n not_o their_o merit_n of_o condignity_n nor_o their_o several_a sort_n of_o adoration_n their_o latria_n dulia_n and_o hyperdulia_fw-la indeed_o the_o scripture_n and_o church-service_n be_v lock_v up_o in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n and_o yet_o even_o in_o the_o depth_n of_o popery_n as_o appear_v by_o a_o council_n hold_v at_o clyffe_n and_o also_o by_o a_o provincial_n constitution_n of_o john_n peckam_n archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n the_o priest_n be_v 1._o enjoin_v to_o teach_v the_o people_n the_o head_n of_o christian_a faith_n and_o religion_n and_o namely_o to_o expound_v unto_o they_o the_o creed_n the_o ten_o commandment_n and_o the_o sacrament_n and_o that_o vulgariter_fw-la that_o be_v as_o the_o gloss_n there_o say_v in_o the_o vulgar_a and_o mother_n tongue_n to_o wit_n in_o english_a to_o the_o native_a english_a and_o in_o french_a to_o the_o french-born_a so_o that_o even_o in_o those_o dank_a time_n there_o be_v a_o measure_n of_o explicit_a faith_n require_v at_o the_o hand_n of_o lay-people_n and_o they_o be_v to_o be_v train_v up_o in_o the_o knowledge_n of_o those_o credendorum_fw-la so_o far_o as_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o creed_n may_v lead_v they_o and_o faciendorum_fw-la such_o as_o the_o decalogue_n appoint_v they_o and_o petendorum_fw-la comprise_v in_o the_o lord_n prayer_n and_o recipiendorum_fw-la tender_v in_o the_o sacrament_n it_o be_v lyrae_n 2._o conceit_n that_o when_o saint_n paul_n say_v 1._o cor._n 14.19_o he_o have_v ratâ—er_o in_o the_o church_n speak_v five_o word_n with_o his_o understanding_n than_o ten_o thousand_o in_o a_o strange_a tongue_n that_o those_o five_o word_n be_v those_o agenda_fw-la and_o credenda_fw-la which_o concern_v our_o faith_n and_o manner_n as_o also_o those_o vitanda_fw-la timenda_fw-la and_o speranda_fw-la which_o the_o pastor_n be_v to_o declare_v unto_o the_o people_n beside_o there_o be_v divers_a parcel_n of_o the_o creed_n concern_v christ_n and_o namely_o touch_v his_o incarnation_n passion_n his_o resurrection_n and_o ascension_n that_o be_v wont_a to_o be_v represent_v to_o their_o memory_n and_o meditation_n in_o the_o several_a festivity_n and_o holiday_n which_o the_o church_n solemnize_v beside_o we_o hope_v the_o better_a for_o that_o they_o err_v in_o point_n of_o
fisher_n relation_n of_o his_o three_o conference_n upon_o this_o very_a point_n say_v hâ—e_v 68.69_o that_o we_o acknowledge_v a_o honest_a ignorant_a papist_n may_v be_v save_v they_o work_v upon_o the_o advantage_n of_o our_o charity_n and_o their_o own_o want_n oâ—_n it_o to_o abuse_v the_o weak_a but_o if_o they_o will_v speak_v true_o and_o say_v many_o protestant_n indeed_o contesse_n there_o be_v salvation_n possible_a to_o be_v attain_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o yet_o the_o error_n of_o that_o câ—uâ—ch_n aâ—e_v so_o many_o and_o some_o such_o as_o weaken_v the_o foundation_n that_o it_o be_v very_o hard_a to_o go_v that_o way_n to_o heaven_n especial_o to_o they_o that_o have_v have_v the_o truth_n manifest_v unto_o they_o the_o heart_n of_o this_o argument_n be_v break_v the_o force_n of_o this_o argument_n lie_v herein_o that_o we_o and_o ouâ—_n adversaries_n consent_n that_o there_o be_v salvation_n to_o some_o in_o the_o roman_a church_n what_o will_v you_o have_v we_o a_o malicious_a at_o least_o as_o rash_a as_o yourselves_o be_v to_o we_o and_o deny_v you_o so_o much_o as_o possibility_n of_o salvation_n if_o we_o shall_v we_o may_v make_v you_o in_o some_o thing_n strain_v for_o a_o proof_n but_o we_o have_v not_o so_o learned_a christ_n as_o either_o to_o return_v evil_a for_o evil_n in_o this_o heady_a course_n or_o to_o deny_v salvation_n to_o some_o ignorant_a silly_a soul_n who_o hold_v the_o foundation_n christ_n jesus_n and_o survey_v not_o the_o building_n but_o this_o be_v a_o old_a trick_n of_o the_o donatist_n who_o shut_v up_o the_o church_n in_o africa_n as_o they_o do_v now_o in_o rome_n and_o the_o roman_a see_n for_o in_o the_o point_n of_o baptism_n whether_o that_o sacrament_n be_v true_a in_o the_o catholic_a church_n or_o in_o the_o part_n of_o donatus_n they_o exhort_v all_o to_o be_v baptise_a among_o they_o why_o because_o both_o part_n grant_v that_o baptism_n be_v true_a among_o the_o donatist_n which_o that_o peevish_a sect_n most_o unjust_o deny_v the_o sound_a part_n as_o saint_n austin_n 3._o deliver_v it_o i_o will_v ask_v now_o have_v not_o the_o orthodox_n baptism_n among_o they_o because_o the_o donatist_n deny_v it_o injurious_o or_o shall_v the_o orthodox_n against_o truth_n hâ—ve_v deny_v baptism_n among_o the_o donatist_n to_o cry_v quittance_n with_o they_o beside_o what_o have_v they_o gain_v by_o some_o protestant's_n confession_n say_v thaâ—_n some_o may_v be_v save_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n this_o term_n may_v be_v save_v grâ—nts_n but_o a_o possibility_n to_o some_o weâ—ke_a one_o no_o sure_a or_o safe_a way_n to_o salvation_n for_o a_o safe_a way_n they_o can_v hardly_o go_v who_o pertinacious_o adhere_v to_o their_o error_n have_v sufficient_a mean_n to_o be_v betâ—er_o inform_v howsoever_o their_o reckon_n be_v like_a to_o be_v â—he_v heavy_a who_o for_o some_o by-respect_n oppose_v a_o knowle_a truth_n which_o they_o either_o do_v or_o may_v believe_v if_o their_o heart_n be_v upright_o and_o not_o perverse_o obstinate_a and_o not_o only_o so_o but_o draw_v other_o weâ—ke_a one_o to_o their_o bent_n saint_n augustine_n say_v 6_o there_o will_v be_v ever_o a_o difference_n between_o a_o heretic_n and_o a_o plain_a well_o mean_v man_n thâ—t_o be_v mislead_v and_o believe_v a_o heretic_n god_n pity_v the_o blind_a that_o will_v fain_o see_v and_o can_v but_o will_v he_o pity_v they_o that_o may_v see_v and_o will_v not_o that_o harden_v themselves_o in_o their_o affect_a wilful_a blindness_n he_o deliver_v jonas_n from_o drow_v in_o the_o bottom_n of_o the_o sea_n will_v you_o plung_v yourselves_o therefore_o to_o see_v if_o god_n will_v deliver_v you_o because_o we_o grant_v 26._o say_v that_o most_o learned_a prelate_n doctor_n usher_n that_o some_o may_v escape_v death_n in_o city_n and_o street_n inâ—ected_v with_o the_o plaguâ—_n will_v you_o therefore_o be_v so_o fool_n hardy_a after_o warn_a giust_n of_o the_o present_a danger_n as_o to_o choose_v to_o take_v up_o your_o lodging_n in_o a_o pest-house_n if_o you_o do_v we_o may_v well_o say_v in_o our_o câ—arity_n lord_n have_v mercy_n upon_o you_o but_o you_o may_v just_o fear_v that_o you_o dangerous_o tempt_v the_o lord_n to_o send_v you_o strong_a delusion_n to_o believe_v a_o lie_n 12._o bâ—cause_fw-mi you_o receive_v not_o the_o love_n of_o the_o truth_n to_o believe_v it_o lâ—stly_o if_o we_o grant_v you_o a_o possibility_n of_o salvation_n and_o you_o deny_v the_o same_o to_o we_o which_o yet_o be_v not_o you_o to_o give_v or_o to_o withhold_v â—hâ—s_o show_v not_o thaâ—_n you_o have_v moâ—e_n truth_n on_o your_o side_n than_o we_o but_o rather_o that_o we_o have_v more_o charity_n than_o you_o who_o without_o truth_n or_o modesty_n aâ—_n our_o learned_a prouâ—st_n of_o queen_n college_n in_o oxford_n have_v show_v in_o his_o 12._o answer_n to_o charity_n mistake_v dare_v affirm_v that_o protestancie_n destroy_v salvation_n bâ—â—_n lâ—t_v nâ—t_v the_o protestant_a bâ—e_n discourage_v with_o this_o hâ—â—dy_a censure_n for_o we_o be_v confident_a that_o the_o faith_n pâ—oâ—essed_v in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v the_o catholic_a orthodox_n and_o save_a â—aith_n and_o we_o can_v show_v good_a â—eason_n â—oâ—_n it_o 12._o for_o to_o believe_v the_o scripture_n of_o the_o two_o testament_n to_o bâ—lâ—â—ve_v the_o thâ—ee_o creed_n in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o ancient_a pâ—â—â—itive_a church_n to_o receive_v the_o four_o great_a general_a counâ—â—ls_n so_o mâ—â—h_v magnify_v by_o antiquity_n to_o admit_v what_o ever_o the_o father_n for_o the_o first_o five_o hundred_o year_n with_o joint_a consent_n agree_v upon_o to_o be_v beleâ—ved_v as_o a_o necessary_a point_n 〈◊〉_d salvation_n or_o at_o leastwise_o to_o be_v humble_o silent_a not_o presume_v to_o condemn_v the_o same_o be_v a_o faith_n in_o which_o to_o live_v and_o die_v can_v but_o give_v salvation_n special_o be_v accompany_v with_o a_o godly_a life_n and_o a_o faithful_a death_n 12._o now_o whether_o it_o be_v wisdom_n in_o such_o a_o point_n as_o salvation_n be_v to_o forsake_v a_o church_n in_o the_o which_o the_o ground_n of_o salvation_n be_v fâ—â—me_n to_o follow_v a_o church_n in_o which_o it_o be_v possiblâ—_n oâ—e_o may_v be_v save_v but_o very_o probable_a one_o may_v do_v woâ—sâ—_n if_o he_o look_v not_o well_o to_o the_o foundation_n judge_v yeâ—â—_n i_o be_o sure_a saint_n augustine_n 12._o think_v it_o waâ—_n not_o and_o judge_v it_o a_o great_a sin_n in_o point_n of_o salvation_n for_o a_o man_n to_o preferrâ—_n 〈…〉_z incertainty_n and_o naked_a possibility_n bâ—fore_o a_o 〈◊〉_d and_o certain_a course_n now_o this_o â—ulâ—_n of_o saâ—nt_a augustine_n make_v for_o we_o for_o we_o go_v upon_o certâ—inâ—â—â—s_n anâ—_n walk_v in_o 12._o the_o via_fw-la tuâ—a_fw-la the_o safe_a way_n â—s_n thâ—t_v learned_a knight_n and_o my_o worthy_a good_a 〈…〉_z have_v show_v at_o large_a 〈…〉_z bâ—ene_v say_v the_o vanity_n of_o the_o 〈…〉_z for_o as_o master_n â—â—del_n say_v 12._o in_o hiâ—_n 〈…〉_z wadâ—sworths_n motive_n by_o the_o 〈…〉_z better_a to_o have_v become_v a_o jewish_a proselyte_n iâ—_n thâ—_n apoâ—â—les_n time_n than_o a_o christian_a for_o the_o christian_n acknowledge_v the_o jew_n to_o be_v the_o people_n of_o god_n and_o sâ—iled_v they_o brethren_n notwithstanding_o their_o zeal_n to_o the_o ceremony_n and_o tradition_n of_o their_o father_n excuse_v their_o ignorance_n and_o baâ—e_v with_o â—hem_fw-mi whereas_o on_o the_o contrary_n they_o call_v those_o that_o profess_a christ_n heretikesâ—nd_v â—nd_z sectary_n accurse_a thâ—m_n draw_v they_o out_o of_o their_o synagogue_n imprison_v they_o as_o you_o do_v now_o the_o protestant_n by_o like_a reason_n a_o pagan_a in_o saint_n augustine_n time_n shall_v rather_o have_v make_v himself_o a_o christian_n among_o the_o donatist_n then_o with_o the_o catholic_n for_o as_o it_o be_v already_o note_v the_o catholic_n grant_v the_o donatists_n baptism_n to_o be_v true_a and_o account_v they_o brother_n the_o donatist_n on_o the_o contrary_n â—8_z renounce_v their_o brotherhood_n and_o baptism_n both_o rebaptise_v such_o as_o fall_v to_o their_o side_n use_v these_o form_n of_o speech_n to_o their_o friend_n 7._o save_o thy_o soul_n become_v a_o christian_n like_v to_o those_o term_n use_v by_o our_o romish_a reconciler_n at_o this_o day_n pa._n prove_v what_o you_o say_v that_o in_o point_n of_o religion_n you_o go_v the_o safe_a way_n pro._n this_o appear_v to_o be_v true_a in_o that_o divers_a of_o your_o side_n the_o moderate_a and_o sober_a sort_n at_o least_o 1â—_n do_v oftentimes_o grant_v our_o conclusion_n and_o that_o in_o sundry_a thing_n our_o course_n be_v the_o safe_a as_o in_o make_v no_o image_n of_o god_n in_o trust_v only_o in_o the_o merit_n of_o christ._n iâ—_n worship_v none_o but_o the_o trinity_n in_o direct_v our_o pâ—ayers_n to_o our_o lord_n iâ—sus_n christ_n alone_o in_o allow_v
sir_n john_n old_a castle_n lord_n cobham_n and_o sir_n roger_n acton_n knight_n burn_v for_o religion_n in_o the_o reign_n of_o king_n henry_n the_o five_o and_o in_o queen_n mary_n day_n there_o be_v five_o bishop_n one_o and_o twenty_o divine_n and_o eight_o gentleman_n who_o suffer_v for_o the_o truth_n last_o what_o though_o some_o of_o they_o be_v simple_a people_n 3._o ruffinus_n make_v mention_n of_o a_o heathen_a philosopher_n at_o nice_a who_o through_o his_o great_a skill_n in_o the_o art_n of_o logic_n wound_v himself_o adder-like_a out_o of_o the_o bishop_n argument_n that_o they_o be_v not_o able_a to_o put_v he_o to_o silence_n until_o there_o rise_v up_o in_o the_o council_n a_o simple_a man_n who_o know_v nothing_o but_o christ_n and_o he_o crucify_v who_o with_o some_o blunt_a interrogatory_n so_o amaze_v the_o philosopher_n that_o not_o only_o as_o a_o dumb_a man_n he_o have_v not_o a_o word_n to_o reply_v but_o yield_v himself_o to_o the_o truth_n which_o the_o plain_a man_n have_v utter_v yea_o but_o they_o be_v marry_v priest_n who_o we_o produce_v for_o martyr_n what_o then_o gregory_n nazianzen_n bring_v in_o his_o father_n who_o be_v bp._n of_o the_o same_o see_v speak_v thus_o of_o he_o 2._o nondum_fw-la tot_fw-la annisunt_fw-la tui_fw-la quotjam_fw-la in_o sacris_fw-la mihi_fw-la sunt_fw-la peracti_fw-la victimis_fw-la that_o be_v the_o year_n of_o thy_o age_n be_v not_o so_o many_o as_o of_o my_o priesthood_n whereby_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o gregory_n nazianzen_n be_v bear_v to_o his_o father_n afâ—er_v the_o time_n of_o his_o holy_a order_n 8._o and_o lest_o any_o man_n shall_v suspect_v that_o this_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d this_o nondum_fw-la or_o not_o aâ—_n yet_o may_v reach_v only_o to_o the_o birth_n not_o to_o the_o beget_n of_o gregory_n nazianzen_n so_o as_o perhaps_o he_o may_v be_v bear_v after_o his_o father_n oâ—dâ—rsâ—_n and_o beget_v before_o thâ—m_n it_o be_v further_o show_v which_o make_v all_o sure_a and_o plain_a that_o gorgonia_n and_o caesarius_n the_o sister_n and_o brother_n of_o this_o gregory_n be_v by_o the_o same_o father_n beget_v afterwards_o as_o be_v evident_a both_o by_o that_o verse_n of_o nazianzen_n who_o speak_v of_o his_o mother_n as_o thâ—n_o childless_a when_o shâ—_n beg_v he_o of_o god_n ibid._n lay_n cupiebat_fw-la illa_fw-la masculum_fw-la soetum_fw-la domi_fw-la spectare_fw-la magna_fw-la ut_fw-la pars_fw-la cupit_fw-la mortalium_fw-la and_o the_o clear_a testimony_n of_o elias_n cretensis_n say_v 19_o although_o if_o you_o regard_v his_o birth_n he_o be_v not_o the_o only_a child_n of_o his_o parent_n forasmuch_o as_o after_o he_o both_o gorgonia_n and_o caesarius_n be_v bear_v now_o if_o this_o bishop_n after_o holy_a order_n converse_v conjugal_o with_o his_o wife_n and_o that_o without_o the_o church_n scandal_n then_o be_v it_o not_o any_o disparagement_n to_o some_o of_o our_o martyr_n that_o they_o be_v marry_v priest_n pa._n fox_n name_v some_o for_o martyr_n who_o afterward_o be_v live_v pro._n there_o may_v be_v some_o that_o receive_v the_o sentence_n of_o death_n and_o martyrdom_n and_o yet_o the_o same_o party_n upon_o occasion_n and_o mediation_n may_v come_v to_o be_v reprieve_v or_o release_v and_o this_o not_o come_v to_o mr._n fox_n his_o knowledge_n this_o can_v discredit_v the_o whole_a story_n take_v for_o the_o most_o part_n out_o of_o your_o own_o register_n and_o other_o credible_a witness_n pa._n you_o have_v put_v some_o into_o your_o catalogue_n who_o be_v excommunicate_a person_n and_o condemn_v to_o be_v burn_v for_o heretic_n as_o namely_o husse_v and_o wickliff_n who_o body_n be_v dig_v up_o forty_o year_n after_o his_o burial_n and_o burn_v by_o the_o pope_n command_n pro._n indeed_o they_o be_v heretic_n in_o such_o manner_n as_o christ_n be_v call_v and_o condemn_v for_o a_o 26.65_o blasphemer_n or_o as_o saint_n paul_n say_v 24.14_o after_o the_o way_n which_o they_o call_v heresy_n so_o worship_v we_o the_o god_n of_o our_o father_n believe_v all_o thing_n which_o be_v write_v in_o the_o law_n and_o the_o prophet_n indeed_o if_o this_o be_v heresy_n to_o acknowledge_v no_o other_o foundation_n then_o that_o which_o god_n himself_o have_v lay_v no_o other_o mediator_n than_o christ_n jesus_n nor_o any_o expiation_n but_o by_o his_o blood_n nor_o any_o propitiatory_a sacrifice_n but_o his_o death_n nor_o any_o satisfaction_n to_o god_n justice_n but_o his_o obedience_n nor_o any_o rule_n to_o guide_v we_o infallible_o to_o salvation_n but_o his_o word_n contain_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n if_o this_o i_o say_v be_v heresy_n then_o may_v they_o and_o we_o be_v so_o repute_v now_o to_o discover_v who_o be_v heretic_n indeed_o let_v the_o reader_n look_v to_o the_o voice_n of_o the_o church_n before_o these_o odds_o grow_v and_o see_v which_o way_n the_o church_n incline_v for_o though_o in_o the_o primitive_a age_n thereof_o the_o writer_n can_v not_o speak_v so_o express_o and_o punctual_o against_o heresy_n until_o they_o spring_v up_o yet_o even_o then_o they_o deliver_v such_o ground_n as_o may_v serve_v to_o overthrow_v the_o error_n and_o superstition_n which_o afterward_o arise_v yea_o but_o our_o professor_n have_v be_v excommunicate_v and_o condemn_v so_o be_v the_o blind_a man_n in_o the_o gospel_n who_o our_o saviour_n cure_v he_o be_v cast_v out_o of_o the_o synagogue_n loc_n and_o yet_o christ_n take_v he_o into_o his_o protection_n for_o the_o good_a profession_n he_o make_v it_o may_v be_v that_o in_o those_o papal_a censure_n the_o key_n be_v mistake_v or_o the_o ward_n of_o the_o lock_n change_v and_o then_o errante_fw-la cleave_v ecclesia_fw-la their_o censure_n do_v not_o bind_v the_o ephesine_n latrocinie_n for_o so_o it_o be_v call_v synodus_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d b._n adjudge_v and_o condemn_v flavianus_n a_o holy_a and_o catholic_a bâ—shop_n for_o a_o heretic_n under_o that_o censure_n flavianâ—â—_n die_v nay_o be_v martyr_v 12._o by_o they_o the_o holy_a council_n at_o chalcedâ—â—_n after_o the_o death_n of_o flauâ—anus_n loose_v that_o band_n wherewith_o the_o latrocinous_n conspirator_n at_o ephesus_n think_v they_o have_v fast_o tie_v he_o but_o because_o their_o key_n do_v err_v they_o do_v not_o in_o truth_n they_o honour_v and_o proclaim_v flavianus_n for_o a_o saint_n and_o martyr_n invenimus_fw-la who_o the_o faction_n of_o dioscurus_n have_v murder_v for_o a_o heretic_n by_o which_o example_n and_o warranty_n of_o that_o holy_a council_n our_o church_n of_o latter_a time_n restore_v to_o their_o pristine_a 1560._o dignity_n and_o honour_n to_o flaviani_n in_o their_o age_n bucer_n and_o fâ—gius_n after_o their_o death_n what_o time_n that_o papal_a conspiracy_n have_v not_o only_o with_o a_o err_a key_n bind_v but_o dig_v up_o their_o body_n out_o of_o their_o grave_n and_o burn_v they_o to_o ash_n the_o papal_a faction_n have_v be_v but_o too_o peremptory_a in_o their_o censure_n â—hey_n be_v far_o from_o the_o moderation_n of_o the_o curate_n in_o paris_n who_o be_v to_o publish_v a_o excommunication_n what_o time_n there_o be_v great_a difference_n between_o the_o emperouâ—_n frederick_n the_o second_o and_o pope_n innocent_a the_o four_o he_o thus_o acquit_v himself_o give_v ear_n say_v he_o to_o his_o 51._o parishioner_n i_o have_v receive_v commandment_n to_o pronounce_v the_o solemn_a sentence_n of_o excommunication_n against_o the_o emperor_n frederick_n candle_n put_v out_o and_o bell_n ring_v now_o i_o know_v not_o the_o cause_n that_o deserve_v this_o and_o yet_o i_o be_o not_o ignorant_a of_o the_o great_a odds_o that_o be_v between_o they_o i_o know_v also_o that_o one_o of_o they_o do_v wrong_v the_o other_o but_o which_o it_o be_v i_o know_v not_o so_o far_o forth_o then_o as_o my_o power_n do_v extend_v i_o excommunicate_v and_o pronounce_v excommunicate_v one_o of_o the_o two_o namely_o he_o that_o do_v the_o injury_n to_o the_o other_o and_o absolve_v he_o that_o suffer_v the_o wrong_n which_o be_v so_o hurtful_a unto_o all_o christendom_n thus_o far_o he_o now_o the_o thing_n which_o we_o require_v on_o the_o behalf_n of_o out_o professor_n so_o injurious_o deal_v withal_o as_o that_o their_o swear_a enemy_n become_v both_o their_o witness_n and_o their_o judge_n which_o even_o common_a reason_n itself_o â—â—_o forbid_v that_o i_o say_v which_o we_o crave_v be_v this_o that_o since_o neither_o themselves_o have_v confess_v the_o crime_n lay_v to_o their_o charge_n nor_o other_o have_v as_o yet_o just_o convict_v they_o thereof_o that_o they_o may_v have_v the_o benefit_n of_o the_o law_n and_o according_o be_v restore_v according_a to_o a_o ordinary_a nicolâ—us_n canon_n provide_v in_o that_o case_n pa._n 3._o your_o waldenses_n wicklifist_n and_o hussites_n and_o such_o as_o you_o account_v confessor_n and_o martyr_n they_o errea_v in_o divers_a point_n they_o vary_v among_o themselves_o
at_o aâ—twerpe_n anno_fw-la 1576._o at_o paris_n anno_fw-la 1586._o at_o coleine_n ann._n 1616._o but_o no_o such_o place_n be_v there_o to_o be_v find_v the_o divine_n of_o louvain_n have_v take_v a_o course_n with_o they_o and_o suppress_v these_o testimony_n but_o by_o good_a hap_n i_o meet_v with_o they_o in_o the_o basil_n edition_n 1569._o anno_fw-la 1569._o object_n those_o who_o you_o have_v name_v in_o your_o catalogue_n be_v 12._o original_o catholic_n and_o not_o protestant_n wickliâ—fe_n and_o husse_n be_v catholic_a priest_n and_o luther_n be_v a_o augustine_n friar_n you_o can_v name_v such_o as_o be_v protestant_n original_o they_o come_v forth_o of_o our_o church_n answer_n whence_o i_o pray_v you_o spring_v christ_n apostle_n be_v they_o not_o take_v out_o of_o the_o jewish_a church_n at_o that_o time_n much_o corrupt_v s._n paul_n speak_v of_o himself_o and_o the_o service_n of_o his_o god_n loc_n say_v who_o i_o do_v serve_v from_o my_o progenitor_n meaning_n abraham_n isaac_n and_o jacob_n the_o first_o father_n of_o the_o faithful_a for_o as_o for_o s._n paul_n immediate_a predecessor_n it_o be_v likely_a that_o they_o relish_v of_o the_o leven_a of_o the_o pharisee_n it_o can_v be_v no_o more_o prejudice_n to_o our_o church_n that_o luther_n wickliff_n aâ—d_v husse_v be_v original_o papist_n than_o to_o s._n paul_n that_o he_o be_v original_o a_o pharisee_fw-mi or_o to_o s._n austin_n that_o he_o be_v orinal_o a_o manichee_n or_o to_o our_o ancestor_n at_o the_o first_o conversion_n of_o our_o land_n that_o they_o be_v original_o heathen_a or_o to_o all_o true_a convert_v that_o they_o be_v original_o unregenerate_v for_o as_o tertullian_n say_v 18._o fiunt_fw-la non_fw-la nascuntur_fw-la christiani_n we_o be_v not_o bear_v christian_n but_o we_o become_v christian_n neither_o be_v it_o true_a that_o we_o can_v name_v none_o of_o our_o church_n that_o be_v not_o original_o papist_n for_o farellus_n and_o the_o waldensian_a minister_n for_o more_o than_o 400._o year_n be_v not_o original_o papist_n though_o waldo_n himself_o be_v beside_o the_o father_n for_o 600_o year_n and_o the_o monk_n in_o britain_n at_o augustine_n come_n be_v not_o original_o papist_n in_o the_o greek_a church_n from_o 700._o to_o 700_o afterward_o many_o thousand_o hold_v as_o we_o do_v in_o all_o fundamental_o who_o never_o be_v original_o papist_n nor_o million_o of_o other_o in_o the_o eastern_a church_n and_o namely_o in_o the_o greek_a church_n there_o have_v be_v from_o 700._o to_o 700._o afterward_o many_o thousand_o which_o hold_v as_o we_o do_v in_o all_o fundamental_o and_o never_o be_v original_o papist_n last_o the_o like_a argument_n may_v be_v urge_v against_o all_o that_o embrace_a reformation_n in_o josias_n day_n that_o they_o original_o be_v involve_v in_o the_o common_a error_n and_o idolatry_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n likewise_o that_o zachary_n and_o elizabeth_n and_o simeon_n and_o anna_n and_o the_o apostle_n be_v original_o deduce_v from_o that_o church_n which_o hold_v many_o error_n concern_v the_o temporal_a kingdom_n of_o the_o messiah_n and_o divorce_n for_o other_o cause_n than_o adultery_n etc._n etc._n which_o error_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n reprove_v in_o england_n and_o most_o part_n of_o the_o world_n the_o first_o christian_n be_v original_o paynim_n and_o idolater_n what_o prejudice_n be_v that_o to_o christianity_n or_o advantage_n to_o heathenism_n object_n your_o church_n professor_n mention_v in_o your_o catalogue_n want_v lawful_a succession_n answer_n there_o be_v a_o twofold_a succession_n the_o one_o lineal_a and_o local_a the_o other_o doctrinal_a this_o of_o doctrine_n be_v the_o life_n and_o soul_n of_o the_o other_o 43._o irenaeus_n describe_v those_o which_o have_v true_a succession_n from_o the_o apostle_n to_o be_v such_o as_o with_o the_o succession_n of_o the_o episcopal_a office_n have_v receive_v the_o câ—rtâ—ine_a grace_n of_o truth_n and_o this_o kind_n of_o succession_n he_o call_v the_o principal_a succession_n gregory_n nazianzen_n have_v say_v that_o atâ—anasius_n succeed_v saint_n mark_v in_o godliness_n 〈◊〉_d add_v that_o this_o succession_n in_o godliness_n be_v proper_o to_o be_v account_v succâ—ssion_n for_o he_o that_o hold_v the_o same_o doctrine_n be_v also_o partaker_n of_o the_o same_o throne_n but_o he_o that_o be_v against_o the_o doctrine_n must_v be_v repute_v a_o adversary_n even_o while_n hâ—e_v sit_v in_o the_o throâ—e_n but_o the_o former_a have_v the_o thing_n itself_o and_o the_o truth_n so_o that_o according_a to_o irenaeus_n and_o nazianzâ—n_n succession_n in_o doctrine_n suffice_v yea_o nazianzen_n as_o we_o have_v hear_v make_v it_o all_o one_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d so_o that_o he_o which_o hold_v the_o same_o truth_n of_o doctrine_n may_v be_v say_v to_o sit_v in_o the_o same_o chair_n of_o succession_n beside_o we_o be_v able_a to_o show_v succession_n also_o in_o place_n for_o â—ive_a hundred_o year_n in_o most_o part_n of_o christendom_n and_o since_o that_o in_o the_o greek_a church_n until_o this_o day_n and_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n from_o the_o time_n of_o waldo_n in_o france_n bohemia_n and_o other_o place_n and_o for_o the_o church_n of_o england_n the_o lineal_a succession_n of_o her_o bishop_n be_v show_v particular_o by_o mr._n francis_n mason_n de_fw-fr ministerio_fw-la anglicano_n mr._n goodwin_n in_o his_o catalogue_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o england_n and_o mr._n isaacson_n in_o his_o chronological_a table_n of_o the_o succession_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o england_n pa._n name_v in_o the_o space_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n next_o before_o luther_n three_o know_v and_o confess_v protestant_a bishop_n succeed_v each_o to_o other_o and_o if_o you_o have_v such_o express_v their_o agreement_n with_o you_o in_o the_o main_a point_n controvert_v between_o we_o pro._n this_o demand_n be_v eager_o press_v upon_o i_o by_o a_o romish_a priest_n but_o the_o stone_n which_o he_o hurl_v at_o i_o not_o come_v forth_o of_o david_n sling_n recoil_v upon_o himself_o like_o the_o stone_n that_o achilles_n fling_v at_o a_o dead_a skull_n which_o rebounded_a back_n and_o strike_v out_o the_o slinger_n eyeâ—_n redijt_fw-la lapis_fw-la ultor_fw-la ab_fw-la osse_fw-la actorisque_fw-la suifrontem_fw-la oculâ—squè_fw-fr petit_fw-fr for_o i_o will_v in_o like_a manner_n demand_v of_o he_o to_o name_v three_o know_v and_o confess_v popish_a bishop_n succeed_v each_o other_o who_o maintain_v the_o worship_n of_o image_n before_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a or_o that_o believe_v transubstantiation_n before_o the_o roman_a council_n under_o pope_n nicholasâ—_n or_o that_o avow_a the_o dry_a and_o half_a communion_n before_o the_o council_n at_o constance_n under_o martin_n the_o five_o or_o that_o hold_v the_o effect_n of_o the_o sacrament_n to_o depend_v upon_o the_o priest_n intention_n before_o the_o council_n at_o florence_n or_o define_v the_o pope_n to_o be_v above_o a_o general_n council_n before_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n under_o leo_n the_o ten_o or_o that_o determine_v the_o twelve_o new_a article_n of_o pius_n the_o four_o his_o creed_n to_o be_v all_o de_fw-fr fide_fw-la and_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n before_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n beside_o there_o be_v no_o necessity_n of_o name_v three_o bishop_n succeed_v each_o other_o and_o oppose_a popery_n it_o suffice_v to_o name_v such_o as_o oppose_v it_o though_o they_o sit_v not_o successive_o in_o the_o same_o chair_n for_o all_o romish_a error_n and_o superstition_n rush_v not_o in_o at_o once_o into_o the_o church_n but_o by_o degree_n now_o such_o as_o hold_v the_o fundamental_o with_o we_o and_o oppose_v any_o one_o error_n or_o more_o when_o they_o be_v first_o espy_v to_o creep_v into_o the_o church_n they_o be_v protestant_n though_o they_o go_v not_o then_o under_o that_o name_n now_o according_a to_o this_o account_n of_o protestant_n we_o can_v produce_v many_o more_o than_o three_o bishop_n succeed_v each_o other_o who_o in_o their_o time_n make_v head_n against_o romish_a usurpation_n and_o superstition_n for_o instance_n sake_n s._n austin_n and_o with_o he_o two_o hundred_o and_o seventeen_o bishop_n of_o africa_n and_o their_o successor_n for_o a_o hundred_o year_n together_o if_o their_o own_o 2d_o record_n be_v true_a oppose_v the_o pope_n supremacy_n in_o point_n of_o appeal_v to_o speak_v nothing_o of_o the_o innumerable_a bishop_n in_o the_o eastern_a church_n and_o the_o habassine_n and_o muscovite_n and_o elsewhere_o succeed_v each_o the_o other_o for_o many_o hundred_o year_n differ_v in_o no_o fundamental_a point_n from_o protestant_n and_o keep_v no_o quarter_n at_o all_o with_o the_o pope_n or_o see_v of_o rome_n when_o austin_n the_o monk_n be_v send_v into_o england_n by_o gregory_n the_o great_a the_o most_o ancient_a british_a and_o irish_a bishop_n withstand_v the_o pope_n authority_n and_o ordinance_n stiff_o adhere_v to_o the_o church_n